x:
51
^_
to-
ll
. a*
; LO
? m
: -o
: o
I a
! r-=l
i CD
! CD
' CD
ROGiCK COLLECTION
I
*w*
OORA ROG,CK
BERGENS MUSEUM
HYDROGRAPHICAL UNO BIOLOGICAL INVESTIGATIONS
IN
NORWEGIAN FIORDS
By
0. NORDGAARD
THE PROTEST PLANKTON AND THE DIATOMS IN BOTTOM SAMPLES
BY
E. J0RGENSEN
WITH 21 PLATES AND 10 FIGURES IN THE TEXT
BERGEN
JOHN GRIEG
1905
a-
I
MARY DORA ROGICK
III. BOTTOM-LIFE.
NOTES.
When dredgings have been made, soundings, both at the start and finish of the haul, have generally been taken. So that
when, for instance, 0xsund 450—630 in. is noted, it is to be understood that the depth was 630 in. where the dredge was thrown
out. and 450 m. where the dredging was ended.
A. Results of Dredgings.
a. Dredging stations. 1899—1900.
Nr.
liiii-
Name
Dept in
metres
Temperature
of the bottom
layer
C°
Salinity of
the bottom
layer
°/oo
Nature of the bottom
Remarks
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
SI
1(1
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
3H
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
40
47
48
■19
50
51
52
53
54
56
57
58
59
60
HI
62
1899
13/2
1T2
18/o
I-
":<
3
%
"V.
24/3
"/.
74
„
in
-';4
4
19(10
2.1
26/
Heiiningsvaistionimen
Liland, Ostnestjorcl
Langstrand
Skroven — Guldbrandsoerne . .
Brettesnes — Skroven
Mouth of Kaftsund
At I >igermulen
Oxsund
Sagfjord
Mortsund I
Mortsund II
Btortsund III
Moskenstremmen I
Moskenstrommen II
Kirkf jord I
Kirkfjord II
Kirkfjord III
Kirkfjord IV
Eeine I
Ure I
Henningsvaer I
Risvserflaket
Ogsfjord I
Tranodybet
Tranedybet
Kanstadfjord, inside the ridge
Kanstadf jord, outside the ridge
Etesthavet
Rast [
Rest II
Rust II
Tysfjord I
Stene
Reine
Moskenstiommen
Gaukvsera
Malangenfjord
Malangen II
Malangen III
Stannesbotn
Kvsenangen II
Jokelfjord I
Jekelfjord II
Jekelfjord III
Kvaenangen
Ingohavet
Troldfjordsund
Breisund
Repvaag harbour
Porsangerfjord
Porsangerfjord
Porsangerfjord
Lyngenfjord II
20—40
30—40
50—70
350—410
250 31 II I
100—150
450—030
200
230
100-120
204
150
108-130
50
70—80
30—50
l :,i i
230
140
150—180
100
450—530
607—640
30—90
95
350—500
120
100
150
500
120—200
100
90
250
380
100—200
200
40—80
90
110
80
110
300—343
270—315
30—40
100
10
200
70
30—50
250
320
fjord I 20—30
i Sstnesfjord II
0stnesfjord III
Balstad 150—180
Landego 400
Arna 300—400
Sund harbour 0
Morsdalfjord is. Beierfjord) 50—150
1.75
6.3
6.3
6.4
6.6
6.6
5.o
2.7
2.5
6.7
6.8
6.2
1.6
2.1
6.3
6.3
1.6
4.4
4.05
4.25
4.85
6.7
6.3
6.G
4.5
4.i
5.2
4.i
3.7
0.75
1.0
1.4
2.3
3.45
1.7
0.2
2.85
3.65
6.2
6.55
35.13
35.18
33.42
Stones and Lithothammion
Clay
Pebbles
Clay
35.oa
Clay
Clay
Stones and sand
35.08
Clay
34.89
Clay
35.03
Clay
Clay
Sand and stones
34.97
Sand and clay
34.4.1
Shells and stones
33.48
Clay
33.40
Clay?
Clay and stones
Shells and clay
34.70
Sand
34.97
c::r>
34.52
Rocky
33.40
( Hay
33.10
Clay
35.06
Lnphohelia
35.06
Clay
33.48
Sand, clay and stones
34.00
Rocky
35.13
?
34.00
Fragments of shells
34.79
Pebbles and fragm. of shells
35.il
Fragments of shells
35.il
Lnphohelia
34.9!)
Rocky
34.42
Roek\
34.20
Stones
34.86
Cla3
34.07
Clay
Clay, Rocky
34.54
Clay, Rocky
Rocky
34.21
Clay, Stones
34.29
Claj
Clay
34.35
Rocky
34.49
Clay
35.24
Rocky
Sand
34.64
Sand, Rockj
Sand
34.48
Clay, Rocky?
Rocky
Pebbles, Lithothammia
34.97
Clay
34.84
Clay
Stones and Lithothammia
i laj
Rocky
Sand
Clay
Between 0st- and Vesl vaaga.
0stvaag0, Lofoten.
0stvaago, Lofoten.
0stlofoten.
0stlofoten.
Between Hindu and 0stvaag0.
In Raftsund.
Between Bammero and Lundo.
At the inner end of Farunesvaeggen.
SE of Mortsund.
SE of Mortsund.
SE of Mortsund.
Between Vaera and Moskenese.
Between Vsera and Moskenese.
At little inside the Vorfjord.
In the middle of the Kirkfjoi d.
At Tennes.
In the Vorfjord.
1 1 miles SE of Reine.
:>> o miles SSE of Ore.
li miles s\V b W ' „ \V of Henningsvaer.
Outside the 0gsfjord, off the Pundsletvaag
At the head of the fiord.
Between Tranci and Lodingen.
Between Tran0 and Lodingen.
At Hindo.
At Hindo.
68° 3' X.. lo" 0.5' E.
Outside Rost.
Outside Rest.
Inside R0st.
Inside Skarberget.
Vestlofoten.
Vesl lofoten.
Between Moskenes0 and Vaer0.
68° 34' X.. 14" 17' E.
nil Stonnesborn.
Between Stonnesbotn and Lysbotn.
Between St shotn and Lyshotn.
At Senjen Island.
At Xoklen island.
At the head of the fjord.
At the head of the fjord.
Off Tverfjord.
Between Spildern and the northern mainland.
71" in' X.. 23" 10' E.
Between Inge and Rol
Between HaV0 and Hjelmes0.
In Porsangerfjord.
Between Great and Little Taniso.
Between Great and Little Tamsa.
Between Great and Little Tams0.
Off the Kaafjord.
Between ytre Gamvik and OI0.
At the head of the fjord.
Betveen Vaterfjord and Feist ad.
Off Helle.
Vestlofoten.
67° 22' X.. 14° 4' E.
Ii7° 11 N., 14" 2' E.
In Gildeskaal.
Between Sandhorna and Sund.
L56
0. Nordgaard.
Nr.
Date
Name
Depth
metres
T emperature
of the bottom
layer
C°
Salinity of
the bottom
layer
0
00
Nature of the bottom
Remarks
63
1900
"4
3/4
4/4
" 4
6/4
7 4
50
30—50
100—185
230
330
100—150
470—490
490
3H—50
10—30
50
10-20
15—20
320—370
530
6—24
3.35
3.2
3.15
3.15
6.65
6.55
33.99
33.99
34.04
33.99
35.13
35.00
Fragments of shells
Sand, Clav
Clay
Kooky
Clav
Clay
Claj
<1a\
Rocky
Litliotliammion
Shells
Sand
Sand, Clay
Clay
Clav
Sand
Between Sandhorn© and Beieren.
The head of Skjerstadfjord.
1 ' ,j miles from the end.
Ii4
65
66
67
68
Skjerstadfjord VI
69
Sk jerstadfjord VII
Off l-'auske
7(1
71
Skj.jrstadlj.inl VIII - .
72
Mouth of the Misvserfjord.
Misvserfjord.
Inside Saltstr0mmen.
73
74
75
Skjerstadfjord XVI
76
77
Between Hjerto and the southern mainland.
78
In the list of animals collected, I have also included some which I caught during a short trip to Finmark in the months of August and September
L894. I have added the year (1894), after the name of place, for all such.
b. Outcome of Dredgings.
Porifera.1)
W. Lundbeck, Mag. scient., Copenhagen, determ.
Asbestopluma pmnatula, O. Schmidt.
The Lyngen Fiord, 300 m.
Ciadorhiza abysssicola, M. Sabs.
The Salten Fiord, Skroven (Vest Fiord), 400 m.
Bubaris vermieulata, Boweebaxk.
Reine (the Vest Fiord), 150 m.
Stylocordyle borealis, Loven.
The Skjerstad Fiord, 230 m.
Tentorium semisuberites, O. Schmidt.
The Skjerstad Fiord. 230 m.
Halicnemia verticillata, Boweebank.
Moskanstrommen, 200 m.
Triehostemma hemisphwricum, M. Saes.
The Lyngen Fiord, 250 m.
Tethya lyncurium, Johnst.
The Porsanger Fiord, 200 in.
Craniella cranium. Mlll.
The Sag Fiord, 200 in.
x) Not many sponges were found, but those which were obtained were
classified at once by Mag. Lundbeck, together with material belonging to the
Danish Ingolfexpedtion. Only a few species are noted here, the names of which
Mr. Lundbeck has kindly furnished me with.
Hvdrozoa.
Hydroida.
Miss Boxxevie, Kristiania, determ. Remarks hy the author.
Corymorpha tarsi, Steexsteup.
Mehavn (1894).
Tubularia indwisa. Lix.
Svolvser (1894); Balstad (1896); Breisund, 100 m.; the Pors-
anger Fiord, 200 in.
Tubularia larynx, Ell. & Sol.
Nordkyn (1894).
Tubularia variabilis, Bonn.
The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. This species has previously been
found at Rauberget in the Trondlijem Fiord, and by the Norwegian
North Atlantic Expedition at stations 325 and 362.
Tubularia humilis, Allman.
Svolvser (1894); Nordkyn (1894).
Perigonimus repens, Weight.
Balstad (1996). Has been observed from Bergen to Lofoten.
Dicoryne conferta, Aldee.
Svolvser (1894).
Hydrachtinia echinata, Flemming.
Svolvaer (1894); Balstad (1896).
Eudcndrium ramcum. Pall.
The Ostnes Fiord.
Bottom-Life.
157
Eudendrium insigne, Hincks.
Moskenstrommen. Only collected on the Norwegian coast in
Moskenstrommen.
Eudendrium tenellum, Am, max.
Moskenstrommen.
Halecium halecinum, Lin.
Napstrommen (1896); the North Cape (1894).
Halecium labrosum, Alder.
Moskenstrommen; the North Cape (1894).
Halecium tortile, Bonn.
Balstad (1897). Up to the present, only known from Balstad
(Lofoten).
Halecium senium. Clabk.
The North Cape (1S94); Nordkyn (1894).
Halecium sessile, Norman.
The North Cape (1894).
Halecium schneidcri, Bonn.
Nordkyn (1894).
Lafoea serpens, Hassal.
The Ingo Sea, 300 m.; Nordkyn (1894).
Lafoea abietina, M. Sabs.
Moskenstrommen; Balstad (isu7); The [ngo Sea, 300 m.; The
North Cape (1894).
Lafoea gracillima, Alder.
Balstad (1897); The Ingo Sea, 300 m.; Malangen 100—200 in.
Lafoea dumosa, Flemming.
Hammerfest (1894).
Lafoea fruticosa, M. Sars.
Moskenstrommen; Balstad (1897); Malangen, 100—200 m.;
Hammerfest (1S94); Svserholt (1*94): The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
Lafoea symmetrica, Bonn.
The Ingo Sea, 300 m. This species has been found, in addition
to the place here mentioned, at station 313 (The Norw. North.
Atl. Exp.).
Campanularia verticulata, Lin.
Malangen. 100—200 m.; Hammerfest (1894); The North Cape
(1894); The Porsanger Fiord: Nordkyn.
Campanularia geniculaia, Mull.
Svolvter (1894); The North Cape (1894); Nordkyn (1894).
Campanularia dichotoma, Lin.
The North Cape (1894).
Campanularia hyalina, Hincks
Balstad (1897); The Porsanger Fiord. 200 m. Up to this time,
the most northerly known limit was The Trondhjem Fiord.
Campanularia johnstoni, Alder.
Balstad (1897); Hammerfest (1894); Mehavn (1894).
Campanularia hincksi, Alder.
lialstad (1897).
Campanularia calyculata, Hincks.
The North Cape (1894); Nordkyn (1894).
Campanularia volubilis, Lin.
Moskenstrommen; Balstad (1897).
Campanularia syringa, Lin.
Balstad (1897
Sertularella polyzonias, Lin.
Hammerfest (1X94); Breisund, loom.; The North Cape (1894) ;
Nordkyn (1894).
Sertularella tricuspidata, Alder.
Moskenstrommen; Hammerfest (1894); Ingohavet, 300 in.; Brei-
sund; The North Cape (1894).
Dynamena pumila, Lin.
Malangen.
Dynamena tamarisca, Lin.
Moskenstrommen; Svolvaer (1894); Hammerfest (1894).
Thuiaria abietina, Lin.
Moskenstrommen; Hammerfest (1894); Nordkyn (1894).
Thuiaria argentea, Ell. & Sol.
The North Cape (1894).
Tint ito-ia filicula, Ell. & Sol.
Balstad (1897); Breisund, 100 m.; The North Cape (1894);
Nordkyn (1894): Mehavn (1S94).
Thuiaria articulata, Pall.
Malangen. 100—200 m.
Thuiaria thuja, Lin.
Svolvaer (1894); Breisund, 100 m.; The North Cape (1894).
Hydrattmania falcata, Lin.
Svolvaer (1894); The Kanstad Fiord. 20—90 m.
Aglaophenia integra, (i. 0. Saks.
IiiL'oliavet. 300 m.
Aglaophenia pourtalesi, Verrill.
Ingohavet, 300 m. The previously known distribution extended
from Espevaer to the Trondhjem Fiord.
Antennularia antennina, Lin.
Hammerfefct ( 1 89 1 1 ; Breisund.
Papers about hydroids: Kkistinf. Bonnevie, llydroida. The
Norw. North Atl. Exp.
On p. 98 et seq. of this work will be found a complete list of papers.
158
0. Noi-dgaard.
Scyphozoa.
Lucernaria quadrieornis, Mull.
Hammerfest (1894); Mehavn (1894); The Skjerstad Fiord.
M. Sars has given a detailed description of this animal.1) He
notes the following places where it has been found: Glesvser,
Solsvik. Floro. Kinn. all of these being on the Bergen coast. My
locality in the Skjerstad Fiord (S. XVI) lies just inside Saltstrommen.
Here several specimens of Lucernaria were found on algae at a
depth of from in — 20 m.
Anthozoa.
Alcyonaria.
James A. Grieg detenu. Remarks by tke author.
Alcyonium digitatum, Lin.
The Skjerstad Fiord (S. X), 10—30 m. The locality in the
Skjerstad Fiord is the northern limit for this species as far as is
now known. Its distribution, according to Dr. Walter May. is
routined to Norway and Finland.5)
Paraspongcdes fruticosa, M. Saks.
The Skjerstad Fiord (S. Ill), 230 m.; the sea NW of Rost,
700 m. ; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
The species is common in the Arctic Sea.
Paraspongodes rosea, Dan. & Kor.
Balstad, SO m.
Paramuricea placomtcs, Lin.
Arno, 300—400 m.
The species has not. up the present, been found north of this
place. In „Beretning om en zoologisk Reise (1849)" M. Saks
mentions the following animals belonging to this group: Primnoa
lepadifera, Lin., from the Ox Fiord and Hammerfest, and Para-
gorgia arborea, Lin. from the 0x Fiord. The last mentioned species
has been taken at two stations (183 — 260 m.), in the Murman Sea
by the Austro-Hungarian Expedition.3)
Tsidella hipjjuris, Gunnerus.
The Sag Fiord. 200 in.: Tranodyhet, 607—640 m.; Oxsund,
odd m.; Brettesnes-Skroven, 350—400 m.
Sturm has caught tills species in the Trondhjem Fiord, accord-
ing to Grieg4), and Gunnerus mentions it from Smolen. Under the,
name of Mopsea borealis it is fully described by G. 0. Sars5) from
specimens caugth at the fishing station Skroven in Lofoten.
Pennatula aculeata, Dan. & Kor.
At Risvser (Lofoten), 150—180 m.
Kophobelemnon stelliferum, < ». F. Mull.
The Salten Fiord, 320-380 m., Landego, 400 m.
M rtr. Fauna littoralis Norvegix, Part 1, pag. 20.
-I Cf. Walter May, Beitrage zur Systematic und Chorologie der Alcyona-
ceen, )>. 104. Abdruck aus der jenaischen Zeitschrift f. Naturw. Vol. XXXIII.
X. F. XXVI.
;'i Cf. Stl'.kberg. Faunaen pa ooh kring Novaja Semlja, p. 163.
4) Bidrag til kjendskaben om de nordiske alcyonarier, p. ">. Berg. Mus.
Urb. 1893.
') 'in Some Remarkable Forms of Animal Life, I, p. 50, pi. V. h'u-. 1 — 2D.
According to Grieg1), this species was known from the
Kristiania Fiord to the Trondhjem Fiord. Its northern limit is now
the Vest Fiord.
Cladiseus gracilis, Dan. & Kor.
The Skjerstad Fiord. 230 m.
Okieg mentions that the type-specimen was from Slotholmen
in Nordland (1. c. p. IS). The species has also been caught in the
Trondhjem Fiord by V. Sturm.
Zoantharia.
James A. Grieg determ. Remarks by the author.
Uloeyathus areticus, M. Sars.
The Salten Fiord. 320 m.; Landego, 400 m.; The Folden Fiord,
530 in.; Oxsund, 000 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 in.; Mortsund, 200
m.; TTre, 250 m.; Koine, 150 m.; The Lyngen Fiord. 300 m.
During his expedition in the summer of 1849, Michael Ssrs
found this peculiar species in the Ox Fiord, and in the account
a short description was given of it. Later on, it was thoroughly
described.-) A contribution respecting its anatomy has been made
by Miss Emily Arnesen.3) The Austro-Hungarian expedition collected
this species at two stations in the Murman Sea. (183 m., 230 m.).
Lophohelia prolifera, Pall.
Tnmodybet. 450—530 m.; The Tys Fiord (T. I), 500 in.
This species was seen in large quantities especially at the place
last mentioned. The Ln^linltrl'iit-yy^'i al the mouth of the Tys Fiord
is, as far as I know, the most northerly which has hitherto been
observed. Later on in this treatice, 1 will refer somewhat more
in detail to this interesting formation.
Aetlniaria.
Dr. Carlgren, Stockholm, determ. Remarks by the author.
Protanthea simjjtez, Carlgr.
The Tys Fiord (T. I) 500 m. On Lophohelia prolifera, Pall.
Carlgren says, in a written communication to me. that Pro-
tanthea is only found in Bohuslen and on the Norwegian coast.
The distribution of this species hitherto known is Bohuslen — Lofoten.
Edwardsia andresi, Dan.
The Lyngen Fiord (L. Ill), 300 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord.
320 m.
It was caught by the Norw. North Atl. Exp. at St. 253 (The
Skjerstad Fiord. 481 m.).4)
Paraedwardsiu arenarea, Carlge. nov. gen. nov. sp.
The Skjerstad Fiord, 320 m.
The new genus and species will later on be thoroughly de-
scribed by Dr. Carlgren. In a written communication to me he
says: — „Paraedwardsia is characterized by 8 complete mesenteries
like Edwardsia, but the scapus in Paraedivardsia is furnished with
]) OverMgt over Norses pennatulider, p. Hi. Berg. Mus. Aarb. 1891.
-I Fauna littoralis Norveyim. Part II, p. 7:s. pi. 10, figs. 18—27.
•') Beitrage zur Anatomie und Histolog-ie von Uloeyathus an tuns etc.
Archiv f. Math, og Naturv. Vol. XX. Xr. 9.
4) Cfr. Daniei.sen, Actinida, p. 111.
Bottom- 1. ill
l.V.t
papilla like Halcampa, and foreign bodies (grains of sand) are
fastened to these papillae.
Bolocera tuediae, Johnst.
The Malangen Fiord, 380 in.; Stonnesbotn, 40—80 m.
Teal li i (Madoniactis) hfotensis, Dan.
Stonnesbotn, 4()—80 m.; The 0gs Fiord I. 100 in.
The Nonv. North Atl. Exp. caught this species in Saltstremmen.
Actinvstola cvdlosa, Verb.
Stonnesbotn, 40— SO m.; The Jokel Fiord, 80—100 in.
This species was also observed in several other fiords, but no
specimen was preserved.
Metridium dianthus, Ellis.
Kvsenangen 11, 90 in.
M. .Saks in his account of his expedition in 1849 says that
this form was commonly found between the pebbles on the beach
in the Ox Fiord and at Hammerfest.
Chondrachtinia
Fiord,
the Porsanger Fiord etc.
Ophiacantha abyssieola, ('•. U. Sars.
Sea NYV of Lost. 300—500 in.
Ophiacantha spectabilis, (•. 0. Sabs.
Arno. 300 -400 in.; The Tys Fiord, 500 m.; Tranodybet. 450
—530 m.
Ophiotrix fragilis, O. F. Muller.
Rest, loo in.
Ophioscolex glaeiulis, Mull. & Tbosch.
The Skjerstad Fiord. 470—490 in.: The Salten Fiord. 220—
380 m.; Landego. 200—400 in.: The Folden Fiord. 530 m.; The
') Cfr. Gbieg, Oversigl ovei (let nordlige Norges echinodermer. Berg.
Mus. Aarb. 1902, No. 1.
160
0. Nordgaard,
Sag Fiord, -200 m.; The Tys Fiord, 500 ra.; Skroven, 200—400
m.; Kvsenangen, 300—343 m.
Ophioscolex purpureas, Dub. & Kor.
The Tys Fiord, 500 m.
Gorgonocephalus lamarcM, Mull. Fiord, 500 m.; on Lophohelia prolifera.
Amphiporus thompsoni, Punnett.
Balstad, 50 in.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
Drephanophorus borealis, Punnett.
The Lyngen Fiord 11. 250 m.
Annelida.
Polychseta.
O. Bidenkap, Kristiania, and G. M. R. Levinsen, Copenhagen,
determ. Remarks by the author.
Harmothoe oculinai mn. Storm.
(iaukvsero, 250 m.
The species had previously been known as distributed from
Bommeloen to The Trondhjem Fiord.
Harmothoe mollis, M. Sars.
Reine (Vest Fiord), 150 m.
According to Bidenkap1) this species is rare on the Norwegian
coast.
Harmothoe rarispina, M. Sars.
The Skjerstad Fiord (S. XVI); Malangen, 100—200 m.; Lyngen
in, 300 m.; Kvamangen, 300 — 343 m.; The Porsanger Fiord. 200 m.
Harmothoe propinqua, Malmgren.
Ilennini;sv;erstromineii. 20—40 111.
The northern limit for this species hitherto was The Trond-
hjem Fiord.
Harmothoe sarsi, Kinberg.
The Sag Fiord. 200 m.; Lyngen HI, 300 m.; The Jokel Fiord.
100 m.
Harmothoe nodosa, M. Saks.
Malangen, 100—200 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord, 10—20 m.;
Breisund, 100 in.
Harmothoe imbricata, Lin.
Napstrommen (Lofoten); Troldflordsund, lorn.: Sva>rholt (1894);
The Kjolle Fiord (18941
Harmothoe impar, Johnst.
The S. Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord. 230 m.;
The Tys Fiord, 500 m. ; Imrohavet (hav = sea), 300 m.
Harmothoe clavigera, M. Saks.
The list of places where found is lost. The species has pre-
viously been caught near Christiansund by M. Sars and in The
Trondhjem Fiord by Storm. I caught specimens in 1899, my district
was then The Beier Fiord -The Porsanger Fiord. So that this
species is also found north of the arctic circle.
') 0. Bidenkap, System, oversigt over Norges Annulata Polychseta. Krist.
Vid. Selsk. Forh. 1894. No. 10.
21
162
0. Nordgaard.
Harmothoe asperrima, M. Sabs.
Malangen, 100—200 m.
Hitherto the northern known limit for this species had been
Bodo.
Lepidonotus squamatus, Lin.
Svolvser (1894); Napstrommen (1897), 30—40 m.
Lepidonotus cirrosus, Pall.
The Beier Fiord, 50 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.
Lepidonotus amondseni, Malmgeen.
Stonnesbotn, 40 — 80 m.
The Trondhjem Fiord was previously the northern limit for
this species.
Aphrodite aculeata, Lin.
Moskenstrommen, 200 m.; Tranodybet, 607—640 m.
Laetmonice filicornis, Kinbeeg.
The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Landego, 200—400 m.; Oxsund,
<300 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Tranodybet, 607 — 640 m.; Gauk-
vsero, 250 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.
Lectnira tetragona, Kinb.
The Skjerstad Fiord (several places); The Salten Fiord, 200 m.;
Landego, 200—400 m. ; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Risvser, ISO-
ISO m.; Malangen, 380 m.
Eumida sanguined, Ousted.
The Skjerstad, 20 m.
Phyllodoee maculata, Lin.
The Beier Fiord, 30—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord, 330 m.;
The Salten Fiord, 15 -20 m.; The Kirk Fiord. 70—80 m.; Svser-
holt (1894).
Eteone depressa, Malmgeen.
The Kirk Fiord, 70—80 m.
This species is not mentioned in Bidenkap's list of the Poly-
chseta of Norway. Later on, however, Bidenkap found a specimen
at Horsnes in The Lyngen Fiord.1) It is known from Greenland,
Spitzbergen and Novaja Semlja.
Nepthys malmgreni, Theel,
The Kanstad Fiord, 30-90 m.; Risvserflaket, 150—180 m.;
Gaukvfero, 250 m. ; Lyngen II, 250 m. ; Kvsenangen, 300 — 353 m. ;
The Jokel Fiord, 80 m.
Nephtys incisa, Malmgeen.
Svolvser (1894); Malangen, 3S0 m.; The Jokel Fiord, 100 m.;
Bidenkap mentions Lofoten as the northern limit, but this must now
be changed to Kvsenangen and the Jokel Fiord.
Nephtys ciliata, Mullee.
The S. Beier Fiord, 50 m.; Landego, 200—400 m.; Svolvser
(1894); The 0gs Fiord, 100 m.; The Kirk Fiord, 50—40 m.; Diger-
mulen, 100— 150 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30 — 90 m. ; Stonnesbotn,
40—80 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m. ; Kvsenangen, 300—343 m.;
The Jokel Fiord. 80 m.
x) Lyngenfjordens evertebratfauna. Tromso Mus. Aarsh. 20, 1897, p. 95.
Nephtys coeca, Fabk.
The Beier Fiord, 30—150 m.; The Ogs Fiord I, 100 m.;
mouth of Raftsundet, 250— 300 m.; Svolvser (1894); Henningsvser I,
150 m.; The Kirk Fiord, 30—50 in.
Glycera capitata, Oested.
The Skjerstad Fiord X, 10—30 in.; Skroven. 200—400 m. :
Rest II, 100 m.; Svserholt (1894).
Staurocephalus erucaeformis, Malmgeen.
Balstad, 150 m.
Lumbrinereis fragilis, Mullee.
The Kirk Fiord, 70 m.
Onuphis conehylega, M. Saks.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50
m.; The Gstnes Fiord; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m. ; Lyngen III,
250 m. ; The Jokel Fiord, 100 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 70 m.
Onuphis quadricuspis, M. Sabs.
Ure I (Vest Fiord), 200—250 m.
Hyalinoecia tubicola, Mullee.
Svolvser (1894).
Christiansund was the previously known northern limit.
Nereis pelagica, Lin.
The Skjerstad Fiord XIII, 110 m. ; Troldfiordsund, 40 m.;
Breisund, loom.; Svserholt (1894); The Kjolle Fiord (1894); Nord-
kyn (1894).
Leodice norvegica, Lin.
The Beier Fiord, 50 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord, 30—50 m.;
The Tys Fiord I, 500 m. ; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Diger-
mulen, 100—200 in.; Henningsvser, 150 m.; Mortsund, 200 m.;
Balstad, 150 m.; Rost II, 150 m.; Malangen, 100— 200 m.; Kvsen-
angen, 90 m.; Breisund, 100 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 50 m.
Leodice gunneri, Stoem.
The Tys Fiord I, 500 m.
? Cirratulus abranchiatus, Ae. Hansen.
The Jokel Fiord II, 80 m.
Aricia huppferi, Ehlees.
Landego, 200—400 m.
This species had previously on the coast of Norway only been
found in The Bergen Fiord.
Trophonia plumosa, Mullee.
Glea (Rost) on the beach; The 0gs Fiord; The Folden Fiord.
530 m.; The Jokel Fiord; Kvsenangen.
Brada vilhsa, Rathke.
The Skjerstad Fiord, 230 m.; The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m. ;
The Folden Fiord, 530 m.
Brada granulosa, Aemauer Hansen.
Malangen, 100—200 m. ; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 in.
The southern limit for this species must thus, for the present,
Bottom-Life.
L63
be considered to be Malangen. It is new for the fauna of Norway;
the places at which The Norw. North Atl. Exp. found it all lie at
a considerable distance from the Norwegian coast.
Brada granulata, Malmgren.
(ilea (Host) on the beach; Malangen 100 — 200 m.; Kvaenangen.
Euphrosyne borealis, 0rsted.
Malangen, 100—200 m.
Spinther oniscoides, Johnst.
The Porsanger Fiord. 220 ni.
According to a written communication from Mr. Levin-sen, S.
oniscoides, Johnst. = S. major Levinsen = 8. arcticus Armaueb
Hansen.
Eumenia crassa, Ousted.
The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII,
470—490 m.
Arenicola marina, Lin.
Siuid (Beier Fiord) in sand on the beaeh.
Clymene praetermissa, Malmgren.
The Kirk Fiord, 100 m.; in large quantities. According to
Malmgren, this species is common on clay bottom in Finmarken.
Nicomache lumbricalis, Malmgren.
The Skjerstad Fiord III, 130 m.; The 0gs Fiord I, 100 m.;
Stonnesbotn, 40—80 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m. ; Kvaenangen, 300—
343 m.
Maldane biceps, M. Sars.
The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m.; Landego, 200—400 m.
Peciinaria hyperborea, Malmgren.
The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50 m.; The Kirk Fiord III, 70—
SO m.; The Ostnes Fiord, The 0gs Fiord, 100 m.; The Jokel
Fiord. 100 m.
Pectinaria Jcoreni, Malmgren.
Malangen, 380 m.
Bidenkap mentions this species only from the west and south
eoast of Norway. The northern limit must now be moved much
higher, viz. right up to Malangen.
Terebellides stromi, M. Sans.
The Skjerstad Fiord, 230 m.; mouth of Raftsund, 250 m.;
Malangen, 100—200 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m.; Kvaenangen, 300—
343 m.; The Jokel Fiord II, 80 m.; The Porsanger Fiord. 70 m-
Artacama proboscidea, Malmgren.
Lyngen 111, 300 m.
This species has not often been collected on the Norwegian eoast.
Prof. Esmark found it at Nakholmen in the Kristiania Fiord, and
G. 0. Sars at Lofoten.
Thelepus circinnatus, Fabr.
The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 40—50 m.; The Kirk Fiord IV,
30—50 m.; Napstrommen, 30 — 40 m.; Henningsv33rstr0mmen, 20—
4o m.; Kvaenangen, 90 m.; Breisund, loom.; The Porsanger Fiord,
200 m.
Amphitrih cirrata, Muller.
Kvaenangen, 90 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 ni.
Amphitrite groenlandiea, Malmgren.
The Jokel Fiord II, 80 m.
Bidenkap mentions that this species has rarely been found at
Vadso by M. Saks and G. 0. Saks. Thus it is new from Vesl
Finmarken.
Terebella debilis, Malmgren.
The Ostnes Fiord (1894).
Euchone papillosa, M. Sars.
Kvaenangen, 300 — 343 m.
Chone infundibuliformis, Kroter.
The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.
Dasychone dalyelli, Kolliker.
Kvaenangen, 90 m.
Bidenkap gives liodo as the northern limit, this must now be
altered to Kvaenangen.
Sabella pavonia, Savignt.
The Sag Fiord, 200 in.; Gaukova-r. 250 m.: Malangen. 100—
200 m.; The -Jokel Fiord II. SO m.
Sabella fabricii, Kroter.
Kvaenangen. 90 m.
Potamilla neglecta, M. Sak>.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m. ; The Skjerstad Fiord XVI. on
Eijdroida; The Jokel Fiord II, 100 m. ; Breisund, 100 m.
The hitherto known southern limit on the Norwegian coasl
for this species was Tromso. It must now be changed to be Beiei
Fiord.
Potamilla reniformis, Muller.
Nordkyn (1894) in numbers.
Leptochone steenstrupi, Rroyer.
Svolvaer (1894).
Filigrana implexa, Berkley.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord II, 230 m.:
Mortsund (Vest Fiord) Km m.; Nordkyn (1894).
Pomatocerus triqueter, Morch.
The Jokel Fiord, 80 in.
Common on stones and shells.
Hydroides norvegica, Gunnerus.
Digermulen, 100—150 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m.
Common on stones and shells.
Placostegus tridentatus, Fabricii s.
Gaukvsro, 250 m.; The Jokel Fiord, 100 m.; Hainmerfest (1894).
Ditrupa arietina, Muller.
ROst I, 120 m.; Balstad, 150 ni.; Stene (Vest Fiord), 200 m.;
Ure I (Vest Fiord), 200—250 m.; Svolvaer (1894); Gaukvaero, 250
m.; Svserholt (1894).
164
0. Nordgaard.
st, maspis fossor, Simpson.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 m.
This is a new species of Norwegian fauna. Levixsen,1) who
has classified my specimen from the Beier Fiord, gives it the fol-
lowing distribution: Iceland, Greenland and North America.
Gephyrea.
Echiurus pallasi, Guer.
Sund at the Morsdal Fiord, on the beach, several specimens
(Levixsex determ.).
Bryozoa or Polyzoa.
Determ. by author.
Cheilostomata.
Gernellarict loricata, Lin.
The Trold Fiord Sund, 30—40 m.; Nordkyn, 30 m.
Menipea It inula, Ellis and Solaxdek.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord II, 100
—185 m.; Balstad (The Vest Fiord), 30—50 in.; Mortsund III
(The Vest Fiord), 100 m.; Heiiningsva?i'strommen, 20—40 m.; The
0stnes Fiord, 130 m.; The 0gs Fiord I, 100 m.; Stonesbotn,
40—80 m.; The Trold Fiord Sund, 30—40 m.; The North Cape
(1S94); The Porsanger Fiord, 70 m.
It was var. gracilis which occurred at most of the above
mentioned places.
Menipea jeffreysi, Norman.
Mortsund III, 100 in.: Moskenstrominen, 200 m.
Menipea normani. Nordgaard.
The sea NW of Rest, 700 m.
This species is easily recognized by the pedunculate avicularia
on the front wall.
Serupocellaria scdbra, I. van Benedex.
Balstad, 30—50 m., Groto, 6—24 m.; The Kanstad Fiord,
30—90 m.; The Trold Fiord Sund, 30—40 m.; The North Cape
{1894); Nordkyn (1894).
Caberea ellisi, Fleming.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 m.; Balstad (The Vest Fiord),
30 — 50 m.; The Ostnes Fiord; Malangen, 100 — 200 m.; Stonesbotn,
40—80 m. ; Kvsenangen II, 90 m.; Ingohavet, 300 m. ; Breisund,
100 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 in.; Nordkyn (1894).
Bicellaria alderi, Busk.
Moskenstrommen, 200 m. ; Reine I (The Vest Fiord), 150 m.;
The Sea NW of Rest, 700 m.
Bugula elongata, Noedgaaed.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Rost II, 150 m.; The Kirk
Fiord III, 70—80 m.; Svolvser (1S94); Malangen, 100—200 m.;
Breisund, 100 m. ; Mehavn (1894).
'i if. Levinsen. Systematisk-geografisk oversigt over de nordiske Annulata,
Gephyrea, Clustognathi et Balanoglossi. Vid. Med. Nat. Foren. Kjobenhavn,
1882 and 1883.
Bugula purpurotincta, Norman.
Malangen, 100—200 m.
Baijnhi murrayana, Johxstox.
pi. in, %. 8.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Moskenstrommen, 90 m.; The
Kirk Fiord II, 50 m. ; The Ogs Fiord I, 100 m.; Malangen, 100
—200 m.; Stonesbotn, 40—80 m.; Breisund, 100 m.; The Trold
Fiord Sund, 30—40 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.; Nordkyn
(1894).
Kinetoskias smitti, Dan. and Koren.
The Gstnes Fiord; The Oxsund, 100 m.; The Sag Fiord.
200 m.; Tranodybet, 607—640 m.; Malangen. 100—200 m.
Lofoten was the hitherto known northern limit for this species.
It must now be changed to Malansren.
Cellaria fistulosa, Lix.
90 in.: Malangen, 100-
limit is now moved from Lofoten to Malantren
Moskenstrommen, 90 m. ; Malangen, 100 — 200 m. The northern
Flustra carbasea, Ellis and Solaxdek.
pi. in, fig. l.
Balstad (The Vest Fiord), 100 in.; Svolva?r (1894); Breisund,
100 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.; Mehavn (1894).
Flustra securifrons, Pallas,
pi. in, fig. -j.
Rost II, 150 in.; Moskenstrommen, 90 m.; Mortsund (The
Vest Fiord), 100 in.: Malangen, 100—200 m.; Breisund, 100 m.;
The Porsanger Fiord. 200 in.; Vardo (on Pecten islandicus).
Flustra membranaceo-truncata, Smitt.
PI. Ill, figs. 3, 4.
The Skjerstad Fiord XVI; The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m.:
The Ogs Fiord I, 100 m.: Malangen, 100—200 m.; The Trold
Fiord Sund, 30—40 in.; The North Cape (1894).
Flustra barleei, Busk.
PI. III. figs, n, 6.
Rost II. 150 m.; Arno (The Vest Fiord). 300—400 m.
Flustra abyssieola, M. Saks.
PI. III. Fig. 7.
The sea NW of Rost, 700 m.; Reine (The Vest Fiord), 100
m.: Balstad (The Vest Fiord), 150 m.; Mortsund (The Vest Fiord).
100 m.; Brettesnes— Skroven. 350—400 m.; The Ox Sund, 600 m.:
The Sag Fiord, 200 m.
Membranipora1) pilosa, Lin.
Napstrommen (Lofoten), 10 in.; Svolvser (on algae), Groto (on
algae); The Trold Fiord Sund (on algae).
Membranipora membranacea, Lin.
The Trold Fiord Sund, 30—40 m., on algae; Nordkyn, on
Laminaria.
!) Nobman, in his work Notes on the Natural History of East Finmark
(Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 7, Vol. XI), has divided the genus Membranipora
into several others. I have not yet had time, however, to form a definite
opinion about this division, so I prefer here to retain the old nomenclature.
Bottom-Life.
105
Membranipora lineata, Lin.
Hammerfest (1804 1.
Membranipora arctiea, D'Obbigny.
Kvsenangen, on algae; The North Cape (1894); Nordkyn (1894).
Membranipora eraiieula, Aldeb.
On an ascidian near Hammerfest (1894); The Lakse Fiord
(collected by Spabbe Schneider).
Membranipora cymbaeformis, Hincks.
The North Cape (1894) on algae.
Membranipora trifolium, S. Wood.
The Ostnes Fiord, 50—70 in.; Digermulen, 100—150 m.;
Stonesbotn, 40—80 m.; The Joke] Fiord III, 100 m.; Hammerfest
(1894).
Membranipora minor, Busk,
pi. in, fig. li).
Host II, 150 in., on Waldheimia; Moskenstrommen II. 150 m.,
on Waldheimia; Digermulen, 100 — 150 m., on stone; Malangen,
100—200 m., on Waldheimia.
Lepralia (Membraniporella) nitida, Johnston.1)
Kost II, 150 m.; Nordkyn (1894).
Gephyrotes (Cribrilina) nitido-punctata, Smitt.
Moskenstremmen II, 150 m.; Nordkyn (1894). Loven had
specimens from Hammerfest.
Cribrilina eryptooecium, Norman.'-')
The Kjolle Fiord (1S94); Nordkyn (1S94).
Cribrilina annulata, Fabis.
The North Cape (1894).
Microporella ciliata, Pallas.
Svolvser (1894), Svserholt (1894).
Microporella impressa, Audouin.
Ingehavet, 300 m., on stones; Breisund. 100 m., on stones.
Doryporella3) spatulifera, Smitt.
Breisund, 10 will be larger than h (b _ li). in others they
will be equal in size (b = h) and in others less (b <^ h). It is also sometimes
useful to take similar measurements of the maximum breadth and height of the
mandibles.
166
0. Nordgaard.
Malangen, 100 — 200 m., on .stone; Hammerfest (1S94) on stone.
I have not had any opportunity of seeing- Stimpson's work
(Invertebr. of Gr. Manan), so that I am unable to form any op-
inion as to the correctness of Smitt's conclusion that his f. Can-
dida is the form described by Stimpson as Lepralia Candida. But
as Vermel1) classifies Stimpson's species as a Smittia, and also re-
marks that ..this species has been entirely misunderstood by Smitt
and others owinL; to the imperfection of the original description",
it is certainly safest to give Smitt's form the designation which I
have used here.
Schizoporella stormi, n. sp.
PL V, figs. 1, 2.
On a stone form the North Cape (1894), a Schizoporella was
found, which I suppose to be a new species. The zooecia. which
were rather broad in proportion to their length, had a single row
of pores along the margin, together with a few small pores on
the frontal side (cf. fig. 1). No ooecia were present in the colo-
nies, but large avicularia were found under and a little to the side
of the oral aperture. The mandible was very pointed. The sur-
face of the zooecia was finely granulated and had weak radial
stripes. The zooecia were separated by distinct lines, and it may
be mentioned as a peculiarity that there is a crossline (1, fig. 1)
by the oral aperture. I think the species will easily be kept di-
stinct from others on account of the distinct opercular ribs (o. r..
fit:'. 2). I have this species both from the North Cape and Ham-
merfest.
1 have taken the liberty of naming this species after the
manager of the zoological collection, V. Storm, in Trondh.jem.
Schizoporella hexagona, n. sp.
PI. V, figs. 12, 13.
Formed a little crust on stone from Kvauiangen II, 90 m.
It is possibly this species which Smitt has illustrated on pi.
25, tig. 79'-) under the name of Mollia vulgaris, forma ansata.
It is easily recognized by its six-sided zooecia whose frontwall
is punctured, but not perforated. The zooecia are separated by
distinct lines. On my specimen there were neither ooeiea nor
avicularia.
A characteristic feature of this species is the large proximal
lobe of the eperculum (tig. 13). In the operculum b < h.
Schizoporella levinseni, n. sp.
PI. V, figs. 3. 4.
Kvsenangen II, 90 m., on stone.
The zoarium formed a crust on a stone. In a dried state, the
majority of the zooecia were of a deep red colour. The zooecia
have a few pores on the frontal wall, and between the pores
there are hollows (reminding one of a thimble). The ooecia.
which are nearly ball shaped, are furnished with deeper hol-
lows, but are not pierced. There were no avicularia on the
colonies which I have had an opportunity of examining. The
proximal border of the oral aperture is straight with a marked
sinus in the middle.
The operculum has a lobe which answers exactly to the sinus
mentioned (fig. 4). In the operculum b > h.
') l'roc. U. S. N. M., Vol. II, 1879, p. 192.
2) Krit. Forteckn. Overs. Kgl. Vet. Akad. Forh. 18H7 (Bihang).
I have taken the liberty of calling this species after the In-
spector of the Museum in Copenhagen, G. M. R. Levinsen.
Schizoporella retieulato-punctata, Hincks.
pi. IV, figs. 16, 17.
1867. Escharella porifera, forma edentata, Smitt, Krit. Forteckn.
etc. Ofv. Kgl. Vet. Akad. Forh. 1807. (Bihang), p. 9,
pi. 24, fig. 39.
1877. Lepralia retieulato-punctata, Hincks, Polyzoa from Ice-
land and Labrador. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4,
vol. 19, p. 103, pi. 10, figs. 3, 4.
1884. Lepralia retieulato-punctata, Loeenz, Bryozoen von Jan
Mayen, p. 88.
18S7. Escharella retieulato-punctata, Levinsen, Dijmphna Togtets
zool-bot. Udbytte, p. 318, pi. 27, fig. 4.
1895. Smittia retieulato-punctata, Noedgaaed, Syst. fort., Berg.
Mus. Aarb. 1894—95, No. II, p. 27.
1897. Smittia retieulato-punctata, Bidenkap, Bryozoen von Ost-
fSpitzbergen. Zool. Jahrb., vol. 10, p. 023.
1900. Schizoporella harmsworthi, Waters, Bryozoa from Franz
Josef Land. Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool., vol. 28, p. 65. pi.
9, figs. 10—12.
1903. „Lepralia" retieulato-punctata, Norman, Notes on the
Nat. Hist, of East Finmark. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.,
ser. 7, vol. 12, p. 122.
HammeH'est (1894); the North Cape (1894); the Pors-
angerfjord. 200 m., Nordkyn (1894).
In my list of Norwegian Cheilostomata 1 entered this spe-
cies as a Smittia, but on closer examination it became clear that
the species cannot be left there. Neither can it be considered to
be a Lepralia, as Hincks does.
1 at first thought of setting it up as the type for a new genus,
together with Smitt's Escharella porifera, forma typica and the
one which I described as Smittia lineata, but on further consider-
ation, I have not ventured to start a new genus. In all three
species mentioned, there is a distinct sinus on the proximal margin
of the oral aperture, and notwithstanding that the opercula in
these three species vary from that which is usual in the genus
Schizoporella, they have, however, at any rate a trace of a proxi-
mal lobe. Watees has described a form, Schizoporella harmsworthi,
from Franz Josef Land, which he has identified with Smitt's
Escharella legentili, forma prototypa. This can hardly be correct.
True, the mouth in young zooecia of forma prototypa may bear a
certain resemblance to the oral aperture in Watees' species, but
there is a great difference in the developed zooecia, harmsworthi
having a sinus on the proximal margin (cfr. Waters 1. c. pi. 9,
fig. 10), while forma prototypa has a mucro (cfr. Bidenkap, Bryo-
zoen v. Ost Spitzbergen, pi. 25, fig. 3, and also the present work
pi. IV, fig. 24).
Besides, in harmsirorthi the ooecia are perforated (cfr. Watees,
pi. 9, fig. 10), while in f. prototypa they are provided with hollows,
reminding one of a thimble. On the other hand, there seems to
be complete resemblance between harmsworthi and Smitt's Eschar-
ella porifera. forma edentata, but as this form was raised to the
rank of a species by Hincks in 1877. harmsworthi must give way
to retieulato-punctata which form I consider, as does also Watees,
to be a Schizoporella. In one specimen from the Porsanger Fiord,
I could plainly see the oral glands at the opening of the tentacular
sheath, as illustrated by Watees.
Bottom-Life.
167
Sehizoporella porifera, Smitt.
PI. V, fig. 32.
Escharella porifera, forma typica, Smitt. Krit. fOrteckn.,
Ofvers. Kgl. Vet. Akad. Forh. 1867 (Bihang), p. 9, pi. 24, flgs.
30—32.
As to other synonyms, cfr. Nokman. Notes on the Nat. Hist,
of East Finmark, p. 121.
Napstremmen (Lofoten), 30 — 40 in.; Malangen, 100 — 200 m.;
The Jokel Fiord LI. 80 m.; Hammerfesl (1894); The K.jolle Fiord
(1894): Mehavn (1894).
Both the shape of the mouth and the operculum with its proxi-
mal lobe, prove that there is a relationship to Sehizoporella, (PL V,
fig. 32). It must, at any rate, be more correct to classify this
species as a Sehizoporella than as a Smittina ov Eschara (Lepralia).
The southern limit of the species which has been found up to the
present is Lofoten; its distribution is arctic.
Sch izoporella li neata, Nok dgaard.
PI. V, figs. 33, 34.
1805. Smittia lineata, Nobdgaabd, System, fortegn. Bergens Mus.
Aarb. 1894—95, nr. 2, p. 27, pi. 2, fig. 2.
1903. „Smittia" lineata, Nokman, Notes on the Nat. Hist, of
East Finmark, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 7. vol. 12,
p. 122. pi. 9. tigs. 14, 15.
Nordkyu (1894).
Nokman has taken this species in East Finmark, on
Escharopsis rosacea, dredged off Vadso. He remarks also (1. c.) : —
„Othcr specimens in my collection are one received from Smitt
taken at Spitzbergen, and named Escharella aurieulata ; others from
the Gulf of St. Lawrence (Whiteaves), and off Holsteinborg, Green-
land, in 57 fathoms."
From this it will be seen that lineata has an arctic distribution,
and it is probable that what has been stated to be Sehizoporella
aurieulata, Hassal from these latitudes should lie transferred to
lineata. The two species appear to be very closely allied, so that
it is easily explained that the arctic form (lineata) is confused with
the more southern one (aurieulata).
Leiesehara coarctata, M. Saks.
Moskenstrommen. 90 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.: Evaenangen
II, 90 in.
Leiesehara plana, Dawson.
The Jokel Fiord II, SO m.; Kvsenangen, Svserholt (1894).
Norman1) has made it clear that Myriozoum crustaceum, Smitt
= Lepralia plana. Dawson. Waters is-) probably right in placing
this species under the genus Schizopori lla.
Eschara polita, Nokman.
Lepralia polita, Noeman, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 3, vol.
13, p. 87, pi. 11, fig. 1.
llammerfest (1894), on stone.
In his work on „the Polyzoa of East Finmark'-, from which
several quotations are taken in this paper. Nobman has given the
reasons for substituting Eschara for Hincks' genus Lepralia. The
synonyms for Lepralia polita may be found in my paper: — „Die
J) Finmark Pol., p. 110.
2) Bryozoa from F. Josef Land. p. 64.
Bryozoen des westlichen Nbrwegens". Die Meeresfauna von Ber-
gen, p. 87.
Eschara mosh nsis, a. sp.
PI. IV. figs. 3—5.
Moskenstrommen II, on stone. 150 m.
This species is particularly noticeable on account of its large,
wide zooecia (fig. 3), which are scantily pierced with small holes
in the sides. The oral aperture is partly surrounded by 4—6 shori
spines. On the surface of the ooecium (fig. I) there are fine punc-
tures, but they are not pierced through. The operculum (fig. 5)
is quite solid, and the muscle insertions are verj distinct.
It is probable that Smitt1! has this form in his paper of 1871,
under the iiamr Discopora megastoma, for fig. 26 shows no slight
resemblance to the above mentioned species. I have, however,
given a new name, as 1 consider that Smitt's Discopora megastoma
includes two species, neither of them being identical to Lepralia
megastoma, Busk. (Cfr. Smitt's illustrations and description just
quoted with Crag Polyzoa, p. 55. pi. 8, fig. 5).
Eschara nordlandica, a. sp.
PI. IV. figs. 32—35.
Kvaenangen II. 90 m.. on stone.
The zooecia large, but not so broad as in the preceding spe-
cies. The front wall is perforated by conspicuous pores and there
are no spines on the edge of the oral aperture. Under the aper-
ture there is a protrusion (umbo). There are raised lines between
the zooecia (fig. 32) nearly all over. The ooecia are punctured,
but not perforated. The operculum is quite solid and has distinct
ribs (fig. 35). In fig. 33, it may be seen how these ribs lie against
the condyles of the oral aperture.
It is not improbable that this species is included under Smitt's
definition Discopora megastoma. In Smitt's paper of 1871, the figs.
24, 25 show no little resemblance to the above mentioned specie..
In his description (1. c, p. 1129). Smitt also mentions a profusion
at the front of the zooecium. But there are hardly sufficient grounds
for supposing that this species is identical to Lepralia megastoma,
Busk. His species has, for instance, ..a single row of channelled
pores".2) On the other hand, there is a stronger resemblance
between Eschara nordlandica and Eschara (Lepralia) pertusa, Esper,
according to Hincks' characterisation of this species in Brit. Mar.
Pol. (1888), p. 305, pi. 43. tie's. 4, 5. But the shape of the oral
aperture seems to be different, as well as the puncturing of the
ooecia. I think it is quite justifiable to enter it as a new species,
for I share the opinion that less harm is done by introducing a
new name for a known species than by classing two different
species under an old name.
The name Lepralia megastoma \< used, in addition to the pla-
ces above mentioned, also by Lokenz:;i and Bidenkap*), the latter
also mentions the species a- being a Mucronella. Bedenkap re-
marks that ..die stark verkalkten Zooecien haben die ganze Vor-
derseite mit grossen Poren durchlOchert", from which it appears
extremely likely that the species, which Bidenkap had before him
(from Spitzbergen) was E. nordlandica.
'i Overs. Kgl. Vet. Akad. Forh., 1-71. p. L129, pi. 21, figs. 24 -26.
-i Crag Pol., i>. 55. < Er. pi. - fig. 5.
3) Bryozoen von Jan Mayen. Beobacl,' reich. Polar-
station Jan Mayen. Ill B., p. 89.
'i Fauna arcrica (\"ii Romee u. Schacdixx). B. I. p. 521.
n;s
O. Nordgaard,
Eschara sinct ra, Smitt.
PI. Ill, figs. 12—14.
Balstad (Lofoten); The Ostnes Fiord, 50—70 m.. on coal;
Digermulen, 150 m., on stone; The Lyngen Fiord, 250 m.; The
.lokel Fiord II, 80 m.; The North Cape (1894); Mehavn (1894).
1 have previously classified this species as belonging to the
genus Mucronella, and although, I now enter it as an Eschara.
it is not at all because it can be said to be any typical form of
this genus.
Discopora (Umbonula) verrucosa, Espee.
In the beach at „Glea", Host.
I have previously found this interesting form near Bergen.
The northern limit for the species is henceforth Lofoten.
Diseopora (Mucronella) pavonella, Alder.1)
The Kirk Fiord, 100 m.; The Trold Fiord Sund, 40 m.; Svaer-
holt (1894). From Sparre Schneider I have received colonies
which he took in the Lakse Fiord.
Porella minuta, Norman.
Groto, 6 — 24 m., on algae.
Norman was the first to find this species in Norway, he took
it in the Bog Fiord and the Lang Fiord (East Finmark).
Porella concinna, Husk.
Breisund, 100 m., on Rhynchonella psittacea; Mehavn (1894),
on shells.
Porella aperta, Boeck.2)
The Beier Fiord, 30 — 150 m., on Pecten vitreus.
Porella acutirostris, Smitt.3)
Svolvaer (1894), on coal from the bottom.
The species is a new one to our fauna.
Porella princeps, Norman.
pi. IV, figs. 21—23.
1892. Monoporella spinulifera, var. praeclara, Hincks, „The
Polyzoa of St. Lawrence". Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist..
ser. 6, vol. 9, p. 152, pi. S, fig. 3.
1903. Porella princeps, Norman, „Notes on the Natural History
of East Finmark". Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 7,
vol. 12, p. 114, pi. 9, figs. 8—11.
In the work already mentioned of Norman, he has availed
himself of the opportunity of describing „a Greenland Porella11, to
which he has given the name above. This species has now also
been shown to be European; for on looking through some dried
material from Mehavn (Finmark, 1894), I found a little red colony
on Neptunea despecta. There is perfect agreement with Norman's
description, but so as to prevent any doubt with regard to identity,
I have illustrated the characteristic operculum (PL IV, fig. 21).
Below the oral aperture of the zooecium, a swelling is indi-
cated, both in Hincks' and Norman's figures. Below the swollen
frontal wall is the chamber of the avieularium. From this chamber
M Cfr. S. F. Harmer, On the Morphology of the Cheilostomata. Quart.
Journ. Mic. Sci. Vol. 46, N. 8., p. 296.
2) Cfr. Norman, Finmark Polyzoa, p. 112 and Waters, F. J. B., p. 83,
pi. 10, figs. 6, 7.
3) Cfr. Waters, F. J. B., p. 83, pi. 10, figs. 1—5.
a passage goes to the lateral walls. (PL IV, rig. 23). The mand-
ible of the avieularium is very small. (PL IV, fig. 22).
This species has previously been mentioned from St. Lawrence
(Hincks). Norman speaks of it (1. c, p. 115) as being „taken by
the Valorous", 1875, off Holsteinborg, W. Greenland, „in 57
fathoms". Mehavn in Finmark now comes as a third locality. I
have also found a little colony on a stone from Hammerfest (1894).
Porella glaciata, Waters.
pi. V, fig. 5—7.
1868. Eschara cervieomis, forma lepraliae, Smitt, Ofv. Kgl. Vet.
Akad. Fciiti. 1867 (Bihang), p. 23, pi. 26, rigs. 136, 137.
1900. Porella glaciata. Waters, Bryozoa from Franz Josef Land.
Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool. Vol. 28, p. 78. text figure 2, 3.
Mehavn (1894). on Neptunea despecta.
As a synonym for his Porella glaciata, Waters adds, in the
work above referred to, the designation, followed by a note of
interrogation, Eschara cervircornis, f. lepraliae. Smitt.
Waters remarks (1. c. p. 78): — ;,The peristome is raised at
the side, the avicularian chamber is wide and distinct with the
mandible within the peristome, but on the top of a more or less
tubular projection." If this belongs to the description of glaciata.
it is not correct. But, on the other hand, this description is ap-
plicable to Porella propinqua. I have no doubt that Smitt's forma
lepraliae and Waters' glaciata are identical. It also seems to be
certain that it was glaciata which I took at Mehavn in Finmark.
Smitt's specimens were from Greenland, so that the distribution
of the species as at present known is: — Greenland. Finmark,
Franz Josef Land.
Porella struma, Norman.
Balstad (Lofoten), 80 m. ; Digermulen, 150 m.; Malangen,
100—200 m.; The Jokel Fiord, 100 m.; Ingohavet, 300 m.; The
North Cape (1894); The Porsanger Fiord, 70 m.
Porella Imvis, Fleming,
pi. in, fig. 15.
Moskenstrommen, 90 m.; Balstad, 150 m.; Mortsund III,
100 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; The North Cape (18941.
Porella saceata, Busk.1)
pi. Ill, fig. 16.
Breisund, 100 m.; The North Cape (1894); The Porsanger
Fiord, 200 m.
Porella propinqua, Smitt.
PI. IV, figs. 18—20 b.
Eschara propinqua, Smitt (part.), Ofvers. af Kgl. Vet. Akad. Forh.,
1867 (Bihang), pp. 22, 146, pi. 26, figs. 126—129.
Lepralia propinqua. Hincks, Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador.
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4, vol. 19, p. 103, pi. 10,
figs. 5—7.
Smittia propinqua, Nordgaard, Syst. fortegn. marine polyzoa, p.
27. Berg. Mus. Aarbog, 1894—1895.
Smittia propinqua, Bidenkap, Bryozoen von Ost-Spitzbergen, Zool.
Jahrbiicher, B. 10, 1897, p. 624.
Smittia propinqua, Bidenkap, Die Bryozoen, II. Theil. Fauna
arctica (von Romer und Schandinn), B. I, p. 518.
Hammerfest (1894), on hydroids and Bugula murrayana; The
North Cape (1894), on hydroids and Menipea; Mehavn (1894).
!) Cfr. Waters, F. J. B. ; p. 81.
Bottom-Life.
1G9
Under the name Eschara propinqua, Smitt has entered two
forms which undoubtedly are separate species. In the explanation
of the illustrations it is mentioned that figs. 131 — 134 represent
zooecia of specimens found in Finmark on Flustrq. These belong
to the species which Hincks later described as Porella proboscidea.
In the latter species, the zooecium is unperforated. while it has a
characteristic perforation (PI. IV. tit;'. 20 b) in propinqua.
In propinqua the peristome is very elevated on the sides of
the oral aperture, and the operculum has a characteristic shape
c_'(i b). Another peculiarity of propinqua is the occurrence of small
perforations on the backside of the zoarium (fig. 19).
The lateral wall of the zooecium has two multipored rosette-
plates.
Porella proboscidea, Hincks.
pi. IV, figs. 8—11.
Eschara propinqua, Smitt (part), Ofvers. Kgl. Vet. Akad. Forh.
1867 (Bihang), p. 22, pi. 26, tigs. 130—134.
Porella proboscidea, Hincks, The Polyzoa of the St. Lawrence.
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 1, p. 223, pi. 14,
fig. 4.
Porella proboscidea, Noedgaard, Syst. forteg. marine polyzoa. Berg.
Mus. Aarb. 1894— 95, p. 25, pi. 1. fig. 4.
Porella skenei, var. proboscidea, Waters. F. .7. B., p. 79, pi. 11,
figs. 17, 18.
Hammerfest (1894); The North Cape (1894); Nordkyn (1894);
Mehavn (1894).
The avicularian rostrum is much larger in this species than in
the foregoing one. (Cfr. tigs. 8 and 18).
The Zooecium is poreless, and so is the basal wall of the
zooecium.
The opercula are also different with regard to shape. Probos-
cidea is so different from sJcenei that the former can scarcely be
considered to be a variety of the latter.
Palmicellaria skenei var. Widens, Busk.
PI. IV, fig. 12.
Moskenstrommen, 90 m. ; Malangen, 100 — 200 m.; The Pors-
anger Fiord, 200 m.
With regard to this variety. I beg to refer to my paper: —
Die Bryozoen des westliehen Norwetrens. Meeresfauna von Bergen,
p. 89.
The operculum is, however, not very carefully illustrated there
(pi. 1. fig. 14), for which reason I give another illustration here
(tig. 12).
Palmicellaria skenei var. bicomis, Busk.
PI. IV, fig. 13.
Lepralia bicomis, Busk, A Mon. of the foss. Pol. of the Crag,
p. 47, pi. 8, tigs. 6, 7.
The Jokel Fiord III, 100 m.
I have also taken this variety in the Trondhjem Fiord.
Escharopsis (Escharoides) sarsi, Smitt.
Tromso Sound, 70 m.
From Spaeke Schneider, I got a colony which was 17.5 cm.
in length and 8 cm. in width.
The cavity of the colony served as a hidingplace for Ophio-
pholis aculeata, < 'ribrella etc. The colony itself was covered with
Thuiaria thuia and other hydroids.
Escharopsis rosacea, Busk.
PI. Ill, fiy. 17.
Moskenstrommen. 90 in.; Digermulen, 100 — 150 m.; Malangen,
100—200 in.; Kvsenangen II, 90 m.; Breisund, 100 m.
Pseudoflustra solida, Stimpson.1)
Kvasnangen II, 90 m. ; The Porsanger Fiord. 70 in.
Monoporella spinulifera, Hincks.2)
PI. IV. figs. 14, 15.
Porina ciliata, forma dura, Smitt, Ofvers. af Kgl. Vet. Akad. Fiirh.
1807 (Bihang) pp. 6, til. pi. 24. fig. 17.
Discopora cruenta, Smitt. Ofvers. af Kgl. Vet. Akad. Fiirh. 1871,
p. 1127, pi. 21, figs. 20—23.
In my list of the Norwegian Bryozoa (Bergens Mus. Aarb.
1894 — 95). I have entered this species as Mueronella cruenta,
Norman, as I, with Smitt took Norman's Lepralia cruenta to be
the same as Discopora cruenta, Smitt. I had, however, noticed
at that time that there was a resemblance between Discopora om-
enta-, Smitt and Mueronella spinulifera, Hincks. The identity of
these two forms has later been confirmed by Hincks and Noemax.
It must, however, be observed that Smitt both mentions and illu-
strates a single row of marginal pores on the zooecia, while
Hincks3) does not. even hint at their presence. In other respects
the resemblance is striking, and the only possible explanation is
that Hincks has overlooked the marginal pores. On PI. IV, fig.
15 the arrangement of the marginal pore-chambers will be seen.4)
The species is known from St. Lawrence, Greenland, Spitzbergen
and King Charles' Land.5) I found it to be quite common on stones
at Hammerfest in 1S94.
Escharella immersa, Fleming = Mueronella (Lepralia) peachi,
Johnston/')
pi. IV. fig. 27.
Moskenstrommen II, 15(1 m.; Malangen, 100—200 in. (var.
octodentata).
Escharella ventricosa, Bassall.
PI. IV, fig. 28.
Moskenstrommen II, 150 m.; Svolvicr (1894), on coal; The
Ostnes Fiord, 50 — 70 m.. on stone and shells, Hammerfest (1894)
on stones.
Escharella laqueata, Norman.
PI. IV, fig-. 29.
Moskenstrommen II, 150 m.; The Ostnes Fiord 50 — 70 in., on
stone; Malangen, 100 — 200 m., on stone, Hammerfest (1894).
Escharella abyssicola, Norman.
PI. IV, fig. 30.
The Tys Fiord I, 500 m., on Lophohelia prolifera; Kvsenangen
II, 90 m., on shells.
') Refer to Norman (1. c. p. 12-1) for synonyms.
'-') Cf. Nobmah (1. c. p. 115).
3) Tin- Polyzoa of St. Lawrence. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. t>, vol. 3.
p. 431. pi. 21, fig. 3
4) Cfr. Levinsen. Stmlifs mi Bryozoa, Vid. Med. Nat. Hi>t. Poren. in Copen-
hagen, 1902, (Sep.), p 10.
5) Cfr. PniENKAP. „T>ie Bryozoen". Fauna Ami. a. B. I, Lief. 3, p. 521.
,;) Cfr. Norman (1. o. p. 118).
22
1-
(t
0. Nordgaard.
Escharella labiata, Boeck.
PI. IV. figs. 25, 26, 31.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Kirk Fiord III, 70—80
m. ; Svolvser Usui), on coal: Malangen, 100— 200 m., on Retepora
cellubsa: The Jokel Fiord IT. 80 in.: Breisund, 100 m., on Rete-
pora cellulom; The Porsanger Fiord. 200 m.; Svserholt (1894);
Mehavn (1894).
In this species the basis of the ooeciuni is perforated (fig. 26).
Labiata is different from abyssicola in that it has several rows of
marginal pores (fig. 25).
The Norwegian species of this genus can fairly easily be dis-
tinguished by the help of the oral denticle, as this varies both in
form and size in the species which I have had an opportunity of
examining (figs. 27— 31 ).
Phi /la cteU 1 1 peristomata, n. sp.
PL V. figs. 28—31.
The Jokel Fiord II, 80 m., oil Waldheimia.
The genus Phylactella was started by Eincks, and it is cha-
racterized as follows in the Brit. Mar. Pol. (p. 356):
.Zooecia
with the primary orifice more or less semicircular, the lower margin
usually dentate: peristome much elevated, not produced or chan-
nelled in front. No avicularia. Zoarium (in British species) in-
crusting."
As belonging to the British fauna, Hincks mentions three
species, labrosa, collaris and eximia. < >f these, labrosa is stated to
have a porous front wall and a ..triplet'- of oral denticles. Collaris
has neither pores nor denticles, eximia is provided with marginal
pores.
On Waldheimia from the Jokel Fiord, a form was found which,
on account of its unusually elevated peristome, suggested Phylactella.
On most of zooecia there was a single row of marginal pores, and
it corresponded so far to eximia (fig. 28), but differed from it in
having quite smooth oociea (hy. 2(.i). Further, the peristome was
elevated to the same height and thus was not provided with lateral,
triangular lobes as is the case in eximia. The specimen from the
Jokel Fiord also had small avicularia with semicircular mandible
(tie-. :',()). On young zooeciea the avicularia are quite plainly seen
(fig. 29), but they are not so easily seen on older individuals which
have the large collar below the oral aperture.
According to the diagnosis of the genus made by Hincks,
there should be no avicularia. but as the resemblance between the
species from the Jokel Fiord and the hitherto described Phylactella
species is striking in other respects, it is, I think, most practical
to extend the limits of the genus to include also those species which
have avicularia.
The oral denticle (tig. 31) is similar in shape to that of Escha-
rella labiata (PI. IV, fig. 31), but it is much narrower. Below the
oral aperture, there is a swelling for the avicularian chamber, which
is connected with the surface by help of a few pores (hy. 28).
4
Eseharoides1) jacJcsoni, Waters.
PI. in, fig. 19.
Mucronella coccinia, Bidenkap, Bryzoen von Ost-Spitzbergen. Zool.
Jahrb. B. 10, p. 024, pi. 25, figs. 5, 6.
Sinilliii jacksoni, Waters, Bryozoa from Franz Josef Land. Linn.
Soc. Journ. Zoology, vol. 28, p. 87, pi. 12, tig. IS.
l) Cf. Norman, Notes on the Nat. )li>t. of East Finmark. Ann. Jin-'. Nat.
Hist., ser. 7. v.. I. 12. p. 117.
The Jokel Fiord III, 100 in., on Terebratulina; Kvsenangen
II. 90 m., on stone and Waldheimia; Ino-ohavet, 300 m.
I consider that there are good grounds for distinguishing this
form from E. coceinea, as Waters has done in the work above
mentioned. The descriptions which Bidenkap and Waters have
given of the jacksoni species, answer perfectly for the specimens
I have found. In jacksoni the zooecia are much larger, the mand-
ible too is rattier different in shape (figs. 18. 19). It is new to
the fauna of Norway.
Smittina1) reticulata, Macgii-livbat.
Reine, 100 m.; Mortsund III, 100 m.: Henningsvser I. 150 m.
Lofoten is the hitherto known northern limit for this species.
Smittina trispinosa, Johnston.
(PI. V. rig. 35).
Balstad I Lofoten).
Smittina arctica, Norman.
1869. Escharella porifera, forma minuscula, Smitt, Ofvers. Vet.
Akad. Fdrh. 1867, Bihang, pp. 9, 73. pi. 24, tigs. 33—35
(not forma ntajuscula).
1894. Smittia tin-tint. Norman (part.), A Month on the Trond-
hjern Fiord. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6. vol. 13, p. 128.
1895. Smittia arctica, Nordgaard, System, fort, over Norges marine
Polyzoa. Bergens Mus. Aarb.. 1894- 95, nr. 2, p. 27.
pi. 1. hy. 2.
1900. Smittia landsborovii, var.. Waters, Bryozoa from Franz
Josef Land. Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool., vol. 28, pi. 12. tig-. 7.
L903. Smittia arctica, Nordgaard. Die Bryozoen des westlichen
Norwegens. Die Meeresfauna von Bergen, (ed. by. Dr.
Appellof) p. 90. pi. 1. li-s. HI. 17.
1903. Smittina arctica, Norman, Notes on the Nat. Hist, of East
Finmark. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 7. vol. 12. p. 121.
-Moskensti'ommen. 90 m.. on shells; The Ostnes Fiord, 50 — 70
m.. on stone: Malangen, 100 — 200 m. ; Kvsenangen II. 90 m.;
Hammerfest (1894); Breisund, 100m.: Svserholt (1894); The K.jolle
Fiord (1894); Nordkyn (1894).
In the work above quoted. Norman has entered Smitt's forms
of Escharella porifera (f. minuscula and majuscula) under the name
of Smittia arctica. During my excursion to Finmark in 1894. I
found numerous specimens of f. minuscula, of which I also found
some in the Lyse Fiord (59" 3' N.) in the winter of 1902. In the
course of investigations made in 1899 in northern Norway, I found
it at several places, and I also succeeded in one locality in obtaining
forma majuseula, on a stone in the Porsanger Fiord. 200 m. A
closer examination of the latter species has led to the conclusion
that it must be considered to be a distinct one. It is doubtless
most correct to retain Norman's designation, arctica, but this term
will now have a different meaning to that originally given to it by
Norman, as it will now only apply to forma minuscula, Smitt.
Smittina majuscula, n. sp.
PI. IV, figs. 36—38.
1S69. Escharella porifera, forma majuscula, Smitt. Ofvers. etc.
1867, Bihang, pp. 9. 74. pi. 24. figs. 36—38.
1888. Smittia landsborovii, forma porifera, Hincks. Ann. Mag
Nat. Hist., ser. (i. vol. 1, p. 225. pi. 14. tig. 2.
!) Cfr. Norman. (1. c. p. 120).
Botto]
171
The Porsanger Fiord, 200 in., on a stone.
Smitt (1. c, p. 75) calls attention to the fad thai the ectoeyst
in zooeeia and ooecia are thinner than in the foregoing form.
In aretica there are in the ooeeia often transverse and longi-
tudinal lines oi' sutures, these too are mentioned by Smitt (1. c,
p. 74, pi. 24. fig. 33). Smitt also says that these lines sometimes
occur in the ooecia of majuseula, but I have not noticed them.
It is easy to distinguish between the two species. With regard
to size, it may be mentioned that the zooezia in aretica arc 0.8 mm.
in length from the lower end to the tip of the oral denticle, and
the corresponding measurement in majuseula gives 0.5—0.6 mm.
Ooecia in aretica are rather oval, in majuseula they are approxim-
ately ballshaped, in both species they are punctured like a thimble,
but this is coarser in majuseula than in the other species.
The perforation in the frontal wall of the zooeeia of majuseula
is closer than in aretica, where it is. indeed, somewhat different.
Hincks (1. c. pi. 14. fig. •_') lias illustrated the oral denticle as
being pointed, and I found some of them of this shape in the colony
which 1 had under examination.
Operculum in aretica, 1 have not yet succeeded in isolating, in
majuseula, on the other hand, it has a characteristic form, which
also differs from the usual one in the genus Smittina (fig. 37).
A very evideni difference between to two species is that the
zooeeia in majuseula are plainly separated, while in aretica they
more evenly merge into each other.
This species is most likely exclusively arctic. In addition to
tho Porsanger Fiord, in Finmark. the following findingplaces are
mentioned, Spitzbergen, (Smitt). St. Lowrence (Hincks).
Smittina smitti, Kikchenpadee.
pi. IV, fig. 24.
The 0gs Fiord I. 100 m.
In „Bryozoen des westlichen Norwegens", I used a new name
for this form. Smittia levenseni, as Kibchenpauer's name for Smitt's
Escharella legentilii, forma jirutnti/jut had quite slipped out of my
memory, notwithstanding that I made a note of it several years ago.
NormaxM here too made the necessary correction. I beg reference
to Norman's list of synonyms, at the same time remarking that
Schizoporella Harmsworthi, Waters, ought to be excluded from it.
in accordance with what I have previously pointed aut, that this
must be = Schizoporella reticulato-punctata, Hincks.
Each zooecium has 6 — 8 lateral rosette-plates. As far as I
could see, the two upper ones were bi-pored and the two next ones
tri-pored.
This species has not previously been found in Norway.
Smittina jeffreysi, Norman.2)
The Porsanger Fiord. 70 m.
The species was not previously found in Norway.
Rhamphostomella sea-bra, (Fabr.), Smitt.
(PI. V. figs. 8—11).
1867. Cellepora scabra, Smitt (part.). Krit. fdrteckn., p. 30, pi.
28, figs. 183— 1S5.
1886. Rhamphostomella scabra, Lorenz, Bryozoen von Jan Mayen,
p. 93.
x) Finmark Polyzoa. p. 123.
2) Eefer to synonyms in „Finmark Polyzoa", p. 120.
Digermulen, on stone. 150 m.; The .lokel Fiord I. 100 m.;
The Porsanger Fiord. 70 m.
Lorenz divided Smitt's Cellepora scabra into two species, and
as for as I can judge this division is perfectly justifiable. The
difference between them may be characterized as follows.
/,'. costata has an oral denticle (pi. V. fig. 22) but in scabra it
is wanting. In costata the avicularian mandible is about half as
Ion- as it is wide, while in scabra the height is only very little
more than the width.
The ooeeia in costata have usually more pores than those of
scabra have (cfr. figs. '■>. 21). The rostrum in the latter species is
shorter and blunter than in the former one. It is generally the
case too that the radial lines in costata are continued on the rostrum,
but this is nut often so in the case of scabra. Both species are
punctured on the basal wall of the /. eium (fig. LO) but more
closely in scabra than in costata.
Bidenkap1) has found //A. scabra in the Lyngen Fiord. So
that the species is now known from the coast of Finmark to
Lofoten.
TZhamphostom&lla costata, Lorenz.
(PI. V. figs. 21. 22).
1867. Cellepm-a scabra, Smitt (part). Krit. forteckn., pag. 30,
pi. 28, figs. 186 — Inn.
L886. Rhamphostomella costata, Lorenz, Bryozoen von .Ian .Mayen.
p. 12 (94), pi. 7. ti^. 11.
1892. Rhamphostomella costata, Hincks, Polyzoa of St. Lawrence.
Ann. and Mai.-'. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. :]. p. 426, pi. 21.
figS. 6 — 8.
1900. Rhamphostomella costata, Waters, Bryozoa from Franz
Josef Land. p. 91, pi. 11. figs. 26, 27.
Tromso. Mehavn (1894).
Norman has taken this form in the Varanger Fiord, and
Bidenkap in Lyngen. The hitherto known southern limit for this
species is Troniso.
Rhamphostomella plicata, Smitt.
(PI. V, figs. 14. I. 'm
1867. Cellepora scabra, forma plicata, Smitt, Krit. fort., p. 30,
pi. 28, Ik's. 189. 191. 195.
ls77. Cellepora plicata, Hincks, Polyzoa from Iceland and
Labrador. Ann. and Mag. Xat. I Int.. ser. 4. vol. 1'.). p.
IOC. pi. 11. ties. ;>. 4.
1886. Rhamphostomella plicata, Lorenz, Bryozoen von .Ian Mayen.
p. 12 ('.Hi.
1900. Rhamphostomella plicata, Waters, Bryozoa from F. J. 1...
p. 92. pi. 11. ties. 28, 29.
Nordkyn (1894), on an annelid tube.
As is the case with costata, this species too has an oral den-
ticle, which is. however, Longer and narrower than in the species
mentioned.
The ooecium is as a rule provided with a few pores. I was
not able to discover any punctures on the back side of the colony.
It is therefore probable that Smitt's tie/. 190 does not represent
this species.
■l Lyngenfjordens evertebral Banna. Tromse Mus. Aartb. 20, 1897, p. 92.
172
0. Nordoaard.
Rhamphostomella radiatula, Hincks.
pi. v, fig. 16, 17.
1867. Cellepora scabra /. plicata, Smitt (part), Krit. fort. pi. 28,
fig. 193.
1877. Lepralia radiatula, Hincks, Polyzoa from Iceland and
Labrador. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4, vol. 19, p.
104, pi. 10, figs. 9—14.
1886. Bhamphostomella radiatula, Lorenz, Bryozoen von Jan
Mayen, p. 13 (95), pi. 7. fig. 9.
Hammerfesl (1894); The Trold Fiord Sund, 40 m.; The North
Cape (1894); The Kjolle Fiord (1894).
I found this species quite common on algae and hydroids which
I took on the coast of Finmark in the autumn of 1894.
The zooecia are rather small, and the species is easily distin-
guished from the foregoing one, in that it wants the suhoral ro-
strum and by the presence of the peculiar elevated peristome, about
which Hincks (1. c, p. 104) very appropriately remarks that it has
„a very fantastic appearance".
The species is now known from Labrador, Iceland, Spitsbergen,
Jan Mayen and Finmark.
Rhamphostella contigua, (Smitt.
pi. V, figs. 18—20.
1867. Cellepora ramulosa, forma contigua, Smitt, Krit. fort. p.
31, 189, pi. 28, figs. 198—201.
The 0stnes Fiord, 50 — 70 m., on stone; Hammerfest (1894),
on stone; Breisund, 100 m., on a gastropod shell; Mehavn (1894),
on Balanus.
The species of the genus Cellepora have characteristic opercula
with a more or less distinct proximal lobe as in the Schizoporella
species.
The shape of the operculum in the above mentioned species
proves that it is quite impossible to look upon it as a variety of
C. ramulosa, it can, indeed, not be considered to belong to the
Cellepora genus. Neither is it a typical Rhampostomella, but I
retain it for the present under that genus, as I do not now know-
any more suitable place for it.
The surface of the zooecia are quite even, occassionally there
is a suggestion of radial stripes. The young' zooecia have as a
rule 4 spines on the distal side of the oral aperture. The oper-
culum is more solid than in the other Rhampostomella species. The
mandible of the avicularia is not of the same shape either as is
characteristic of the other species which belong to the same genus.
Cellepora tuberosa, D'Orbigny.
1867. Cellepora ramulosa, f. tuberosa, Smitt., Krit. fort. pp.
31, 191.
1903. Cellepora tuberosa, Nordgaard. Die Bryozoen des west-
lichen Norwegens, p. 69, pi. 2, figs. 28 — 34.
Moskenstrommen; The Ostnes Fiord, 50—70 m.; The North
Cape (1N'.»4).
Respecting this species, I beg to refer to what I have previ-
ously said in the paper written by me, which is quoted above.
Cellepora nodulosa, Lorenz.
PI. Ill, figs. 21—24.
1867. Cellepora ramulosa, f. avicularis, Smitt (part.), Krit. for-
teckn., p. 32, 194, pi. 28, figs. 207—210.
1886. Cellepora nodulosa, Lorenz, Bryozoen von Jan Mayen p..
14 (96), pi. 7, fig. 14.
Kvaenangen II, 90 in.; The Jokel Fiord II, 80 m.; The Jokel
Fiord III, 100 m.; The North Cape (1894); The Porsanger Fiord;
Svserholt (1894); The Kjolle Fiord (1894); Mehavn (1894).
The specimens from the places above mentioned answer, on
the whole, well to Lorenz's illustrations and description of C. no-
dulosa.
The mandible of the avicularia (fig. 24) had a row of fine teeth
in the distal margin, and in the operculum b was > h (fig. 23).
On examining some old material of Cellepora specimens, I found
that the forms which I entered as C. pumicosa from Finmark in
my list of Norwegian Cheilostomata were really young colonies of
nodulosa.
I am afraid that Norman and Waters have been guilty of
the same mistake, when they mention pumicosa respectively from
Finmark and Franz Josef Land. I do not think that 'pumicosa
occurs in Finmark. In addition to the places already mentioned,
I have determined specimens of C. nodulosa from the North Ocean
Expedition st. 223, 273, 363.
Bidenkap has taken it in the inner part of the Lyngen Fiord.
Cellepora ventrieosa, Lorenz.
PI. III. figs. 26—29.
"When I was working out the Bryozoa from the North Ocean
Expedition, I treated ventrieosa and inerassata as being the same,
as I supposed that the difference between the forms lay within the
limits of variation for the one species. After 1 had got more ma-
terial, however, I found that they must be treated as two separate
species, and this opinion is shared by Waters in his treatment of
the Bryozoa from Franz Josef Land.
I have a typical C. ventrieosa (fig. 26) from Breisund in
Finmark.
The zoarium probably never attains to such a decided bran-
ching as is the case in C. inerassata. The two species ran be
distinguished at once by the naked eye, as inerassata is compara-
tively smooth on the surface, the zooecia not reaching so far for-
ward from the colony as in ventrieosa.
There were no vicarious avicularia on the specimens of C.
ventrieosa which Lorenz and Waters had at their disposal, but
they were present (tig'. 29) in my colony from Breisund. They are
different from those in C. inerassata, the greatest width of the
mandible of ventrieosa is about double that at the hinging joint,
while the corresponding mandible in inerassata is more evenly wide.
(Cfr. Waters, Bryozoa, from F. J. Land, pi. 12, fig. 13).
The mandible in the oral avicularium is semicircular also in
ventrieosa (fig. 28), but it is considerably larger than in inerassata.
C. ventrieosa is new to Norwegian fauna.
( I llepora inerassata, Smitt.
PI. Ill, fig. 25.
Hammerfest (1894).
Waters has called attention to the fact that Cellepora ineras-
sata. Lamarck and C. inerassata. Smitt are not identical. The
former is found in the Mediterranean and is supposed to be the
same as C. coronopus, S. Wood, while C. inerassata, Smitt has
proved only to have arctic distribution. It occurred in the material
which Mc Andrew collected in Finmark in 1856 and the species
Bottom-Life.
173
is entered by Busk under the name Cellepora cervicornis.1) Waters
does not, however, adopt this name, because a Large number of
forms have been given the name Cellepora cervicornis and Eschara
cervicornis.
I believe I have identified the following ( 'ellepora species on
the Norwegian coast: — pumicosa, ramulosa, tuberosa, dichotoma,
avicularis, nodulosa, costazi, ventricosa and incrassata.
Betcpora beaniana, Kim;.
Rost III, 100 m.; Moskenstrommen I, 200 m.; The Kirk Fiord
III, 70—80 m.; Balstad; Mortsund III, 100 m.; LTre I, 200—250
m.; The 0stnes Fiord. 130 m.; The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.;
Digermulen, 100—150 m.; Stonesbotn, 40—80 m.; Malangen, 100—
200 m.; Hammerfest, Ingohavet, 300 m.; Breisund, 100 m.; Me-
havn (1894).
Retepora cellulosa, Lin.
Malangen, 100—200 m. ; Hammerfest (1894); The North Cape
(1894); The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.; Svrerholt (1894).
This species has not hitherto been found by me south of
Malangen.
Retepora wallichiana, Busk.
PI. IK, fig. 20.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Balstad; Stonesbotn, 40—80 in.;
Malano'en. 100—200 m.; The North Cape (1894); Nordkyn (1894).
I have also found this form in Radosund, a little north of Bergen.
The species is arctic in its distribution.
Cyclostomata.
Crisia eburnea, Lin.
Moskenstrommen I, 200 m.; The Kirk Fiord IV, 30—50 m.
Crisia denticulata, Lamakcean Expedition, st. 343.
in which several colonies have grown together, forming comparati-
vely thick branches (PI. Ill, fig. 36).
The foregoing list of Bryozoa from the northern part of the
Norwegian coast is not complete, but it is my opinion that it is
fairly representative. The number has been increased by the ad-
dition of several species.
Of those forms described by Smitt from the numerous Swe-
dish arctic expeditions, there are now only exceedingly few which
have not been observed by me on our northern coast. The Bryo-
zoan fauna from Lofoten to the Varanger Fiord proves to contain
more arctic elements than was previously supposed.
Brachiopoda.
Herman Friele and J. Sparee Schneider determ.
Remarks by the author.
Crania anomala, Mull.
The Kirk Fiord II, 7<»— so m.; Mortsund (Vest Fiord), 200 m. ;
Digermulen, 100—150 m.; Hammerfest (1894).
G. 0. Sars1) mentions The Komag Fiord in A'est Finmarken
as the northern limit for this species. Hammerfest is a little further
north.
Rhynchonella psittucea, Chemn.
Malangen, 100—200 m.: Kvsenangen II. 90 m.: The Jokel
Fiord III. loo m.; Breisund, 100 m.: The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
The southern limit for this species is The Malangen Fiord.
Terebrahdina caput-serpentis, Lin.s)
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m,; The Tys Fiord. 500 m.; The
Kirk Fiord II. 70—80 m.; Mortsund II (Vest Fiord), 200 m.; The
0gs Fiord 1. 100 m.; Malangen. 100— 200 m.; Stannesbotn, 40— so
m., Kvsenangen II, 90 m.; The Jokel Fiord ILL 100 m.; Hammer-
fest (1894); Imrohavet. 300 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.; The
Kjolle Fiord (1894).
Terebratulina septentrionalis, C<>eth.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 in.; The Skjerstad Fiord III. 230
m.; The Salten Fiord 11. 320—380 in.; Balstad (Vest Fiord). 150 m.
Waldheimia cranium, .Mell.
The Skjerstad Fiord 111. 230 m.; The Tys Fiord. 500 m.;
Rost II. 150 m.; Moskenstrommen, '.mi m.; Reine (Vest Fiord).
100 m.; The Kirk Fiord IV. 30—50 m.; Balstad (Vest Fiord).
Mortsund II. 200 m.; Stene (Vest Fiord). 100 m.: The Ostnes
Fiord; Digermulen, 100—150 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; Kvsen-
angen II, mi m.: Hammerfest (1894); Engohavet, 300 m.; The
K.iolle Fiord i L894).
Pelecypodu.
Herman- Friele and J. Sparre Schneider detenu.
Remarks by the author.
Anomia ephippium, Lin.
Balstad. 80 in.: Digermulen, 100— 150 m.; Malangen, 100—200
m.; Kvsenangen, 90 m.; The North Cape (1894); The Porsanger
Fiord, 7o m.
Anomia aeuleata, Muller.
The Skjerstad Fiord III. 230 m.; The Sag Fiord. 200 m.;
The Kirk Fiord. 70 m.; Stonnesbotn, 40— 80 m.; Malangen, 100—
2oo m.; The Jokel Fiord. 100 m.
Pecten islandicus, Heller.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 in.; The Skjerstad Fiord X (Mis-
va?r Fiord). 10— 30 m. ; Moskenstrommen, 90 m. : The Gstnes Fiord;
The Kanstad Fiord, 30 — 90 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; Kvsen-
angen II, 90 m. ; Breisund, 100 m.; The Porsanger Fiord. 50 m.
The largest specimen from The Skjerstad Fiord X was 86 mm.
in height and 84 mm. in length.
Pectm airatus, Gmelin.
Moskenstrommen, 90 m.; Balstad (Vest Fiord). 150 m.
') Mollusca Eegionis Arcticse Norvegiae, p. 8.
-I Some of the places here mentioned doubtless have reference to T. sep-
tentrionalis, Schneider having considered it to he a variety of caput-serpe>itis
but Friele lias treated it as a separate species.
Bottom-Life.
175
The specimen from Moskenstrommen was 15 mm. in height and to the great fiord depths with their particularly constant temperature
and salinity (6 — 7° C. about -".5 %o).
As The Vest Fiord is the most northern of the principal fiords
where these physica] conditions prevail, I am inclined to think that
the mention of this species from Finmark must be a mistake.
The northern limit should be looked upon as Lofoten, until
there is definite information that it is distributed still further north-
wards.
14 mm. in length.
The northern limit for this species is Lofoten.
Pecten septemradiatus, Miller.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; il spec., n mm.); The Sag
Fiord. 200 ni. (si'i: Malangen, 100— 200 m. (s); Gaukvsero, 250m.
The largest specimen from Gaukvsero was .-{2 nun.
At Tromso. Schxeider only found shells, hut both M. and
G. 0. Saks collected the species in the Varanger Fiord.
Pecten tigrinus, Muller.
The Ostites Fiord.
This species was previously known right up to The North Cape.
Norman in 1890 took it in The Lang Fiord ( South Varanger)-').
/' 1 1, a striatus, Miller.
Stonneshotn. 4<> — si i m.
Havosund (Finmark) is the northern limit for this species.
Pecten incomparabilis, Risso.
The 0stnes Fiord. 30 m.
Lofoten is the northern limit for the species.
Pectni imbrifer, Loven.
Malangen, 380 in.: Kvsenangen II. '.to m.
Pectt ii vitreus, Chemnitz.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III,
230
Lima loscombi, Sowerby.
Moskeiistrommen. 90 m.
('<. ( ). Saks has found shells of this species at Skroven. My
catches in Moskeiistrommen prove that the species still exists at
Lofoten, which must therefore be considered to he its northern limit
on our coast.
Limatula erassa, Forbes.
Moskenstrommen 1. 200 m.
Mytilus edulis, Lix.
Nordkyn (1894). Common other places too.
Modiola modiolus, Lin.
The Skjerstad Fiord X. 10—50 m.; Hammerfest (1894): Trold-
fiordsund, 40 m.: Nbrdkyn (1894).
Modiola phaseolina, Phillippi.
Moskeiistrommen. 200 m.; Reine I. 150 in.: Balstad. Stene.
m.; The Tys Fiord. 500 m. tin quantities on Lophohelia prolifera); 120—200 m.; Henningsvser-Strommen, 2o-40 m.; The Sag Fiord.
The 0gs Fiord I, 100 m.; The Kaustad Fiord. .-Jo — 9(i m.
Pecten abyssorum, Loven.
The Skjerstad Fiord IV. 330 m. : Brettesnes— Skroven, 350—
400 m.: Malangen. 380 m.
Pecti ii similis, Laskey.
Moskeiistrommen I. 200 m.: Balstad (Lofoten). 150 m.
Pecten groenlandicus, Soweebt.
Lyngen II, 250 m.; Lyngen III. 300 m.; Kvsenangen. 300 —
343 m.
The southern limit for the species is Tromso.
At St. Lyngen II several specimens were taken, the largest
measured 22 mm., thus being very nearly as large as the specimens
from Spitzbergen which are given as being 24 mm.
L'ana excavata, Fabb.
Ariio, 300— too m.: Tys Fiord I. 500 m.
The lamest specimen measured 135 mm.
G. 0. Sabs has caught this species at Skroven (Lofoten).
According to Sars3) the species is mentioned from Finmark by Mr.
Andrew, but is has. however, not been taken there later.
Friele and Grieg4) give the distribution of this species to
the depths between The Hebrides end The Faroe Isles, Portugal,
The Azores and Senegambia. On our coast the species is limited
'i (s) means that only empty >lielN were found.
2) Notes on the Natural History of East Finmark. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.
ser. 7. vol. X. p. :>o7.
3) Mollusca Regionia arcticse Norvegise, p. 2-1.
*) Mollusca HI. p. e. The Xorw. North Atl. Exp.
200 m.; Malangen. 100—200 in.; Troldfiordsund, 40 m.; Breisund,
KiO m.
Dacrydium vitreum, M0ller.
Ure I (Vest Fiord), 200—250 m.: mouth of Raftsund, 25o—
300 m.; The 0gs Fiord I. 100 m.; Malangen. 380 in.: Lyngen II.
250 in.
( 'n nella det ussata, Mont.
The Skjerstad Fiord II. Km— 185 m.; Gaukvsero II. 25 m.;
Hammerfest (s1.
Modiolaria laevigata, Gray.
The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; The Gstnes Fiord, 20 in.; Brei-
sund, loo m.; The North Cape (1894).
The Beier Fiord is the southern limit for this species. I col-
lected a small specimen here.
Modiolaria nigra, Gray.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 m.; The Kirk Fiord II. 50 m.:
Mortsund III, 100 m.; Gaukvsero, 250 m.; Stonneshotn. 4o— so m. :
The .lokel Fiord I. 100 m. : Troldfiordsund. 40 m.
Nueula lumidula, Malm.
The Skjerstad Fiord IV. 330 in.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII.
490 m.; The Salten Fiord II, 320—380 m.; Brettesnes— Skroven.
350—400 m.; Tranodybet, 607—640 m.
Nueula limits. Mont.
The Skjerstad Fiord VII. 490 in.; The 0gs Fiord I. 100 m.
(s); The Jokel Fiord, loo m.
176
O. Nordgaard.
Leda pernula, Muller.
The Skjerstad Fiord III. 230 m.; The Kirk Fiord II. 50 m.;
Svolvaer, 150 m.; The 0stnes Fiord. 30— 40 m.; mouth of Raftsund,
250—300 m.; The 0gs Fiord I, 100 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30
—90 m.; Gaukvaero II, 250 m.; Malangen, 380 m.; Stonnesbotn,
40— Sit m. : Kvamangen II. 90 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
Leda minuta, 0. F. Muller.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230
m. ; Kvaenangen II. 90 m.; Digermulen. 100 — 150 in.
Portlandia lucida, Loven.
The Skjerstad Fiord II, 100—185 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII,
•190 m.; 0xsund, 600 m.; The Kirk Fiord II, 50 m.; Mortsund I.
200 m.; Ure I (Vest Fiord), 200—250 m.; Risvaerflaket, 150—180
m.; mouth of Raftsund, 250—300 m.; Malangen, 380 in.
Portlandia intermedia, M. Sars.
The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
This species was first caught by M. Sars in The Varanger
Fiord. The Now. North Atl. Exp. caught it at St. 260 (The
Porsanger Fiord), 261, (The Tana Fiord) and 262 (off The Var-
anger Fiord). Hitherto it lias not been taken further westwards
and southwards on the Norwegian coast than The Porsanger Fiord.
Portlandia tenuis, Phillippi.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VI, 125 m.;
The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 490 m.
Portlandia lenticula, M0ller.
The Beier Fiord, 50-150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord. 100—185
m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VI, 125 m.; The Kirk Fiord IV, 70—80
m.; Mortsund I, 200 m.; The 0gs Fiord I, 100 in.; The Kanstad
Fiord, 30— 90 m.; Malangen, 380 m. ; Stonnesbotn, 40 — 80 m.; The
Jokel Fiord II, 80 m.
Portlandia frigida, Torell.
Risvaerflaket, 150—180 m.
Yoldia limatula. Sat.
The Kirk Fiord, 70—80 m.; Svolvaer, 150 m.: The 0stnes
Fiord, 30—40 m. (several specimens, the largest being 36 mm.);
Stonnesbotn, 40—80 m.; The Kjolle Fiord (1894).
The southern limit for the species is Lofoten.
Malletia obtusa, M. Sars.
Moskenstrommen I, 200 m. ; Brettesnes — Skroven, 300 — 400
m.; Tranodybet, 640 m.
The northern limit for this species is Lofoten.
Area pectunculoides, Scacchi.
The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; (var. septentrionalis) ; The Skjer-
stad Fiord III, 230 m. ; (var. septentrionalis); The Skjerstad Fiord
VI, 125 m. (var. septentrionalis, the largest specimen 9.5 mm.);
The Oxsund, 600 m. ; The Sag Fiord, 200 m. ; Moskenstrommen,
200 m. ; Ure I, 200—250 m. ; Mortsund I, 200 m.; Brettesnes—
Skroven. 300—400 m.; The Ogs Fiord I, 100 m.; mouth of Raft-
sund, 250—300 m.; Tranodybet, 640 m. ; Gaukvaero II, 250 m. ;
Malangen, 100 — 200 m. (var. septentrionalis); Malangen, 380 m.;
The Jokel Fiord III, 100 m. ; (var. septentrionalis): Kvaenangen,
300 — 343 m. (var. septentrionalis).
The typical form extends to Malangen, or, at any rate, to
Lofoten; var. septentrionalis is limited southwards in the Beier Fiord.
Area glacialis, Gray.
The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
According to G. 0. Sars, this species has been caught at
Magero by Verkruzen. Further westwards and southwards this
species has not hitherto been noticed on our coast.
Limopsis minuta, Phil.
The Salten Fiord II. 320—380 m.; The Folden Fiord. 530 m.;
Landego, 200— 45o m.; Oxsund. 600 m.; The Sag Fiord. 200 m.;
Moskenstrommen, 200 m.; Balstad. 150 m.; Stene (Vest Fiord).
120—200 m.; Ure I, 200—250 m.; Skroven. 200— 4(>0 m.; The
Kanstad Fiord. 30—90 m.
Friele and Grieg mentioned that this species was taken by
The Norw. North Atl. Exp. at St. 290, which is situated about
half way between Norway and Beeren Eiland. which is the most
northern place where it is known.
( 'ardium nodosum, Turt.
The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.
< 'ardium echinatum, Lin.
The Salten Fiord I. 15-20 m.
Cardium fasciatum, Mont.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m. (s): She Skjerstad Fiord IX,
80 m.; The Salten Fiord 1. 15—20 m. ; The Kirk Fiord II, 50 m.;
Napstrommen, 40 m. ; Henningsvaerstrommen. 40 m. ; The Ostnes
Fiord; The Kanstad Fiord. 30—90 m.; Malangen, 100—200 in.;
Stonnesbotn, 40— so m.; Troldfiordsund, 40 in.
Cardium minimum, Phil.
The Beier Fiord. 50 — 150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.;
The Salten Fiord II, 320—380 m.; Moskenstrommen, 200 m.; Ure I,
200—250 m.; Mortsund. 200 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.;
Gaukvaero II. 250 in.: Malangen, 380 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m.
Cyprina islandica, Lis.
The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.; Napstrommen, 40 m.; Stene
(Vest Fiord), 120—200 m.; The Ostnes Fiord, 40 in.; The 0gs
Fiord I, loo m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Troldfiordsund,
4o m.; The Kjolle Fiord (1894).
Astarte borealis, Chemn.
Troldfiordsund, 40 m.
Astarte banhsi, Leach.
(A. eompressa, Mont.).
The Beier Fiord, 50— 15o m.; The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.;
The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50 m.; The Ostnes Fiord, 30 m.;
Stonnesbotn, 40 — 80 m.; Hammerfest.
Astarte sulcata, da Costa.
The Beier Fiord, 50-150 in.; The Salten Fiord II, 320—380
m.; Rost II, 150 m.; Reine I, 150 in.; Balstad. 150 m.; Mortsund
III, 100 m. ; Ure I, 200 250 m.; Svolvaer, 150 m.; Digermulen,
150 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; The Kjolle Fiord (1894).
Bottom-Life.
L77
Astarte compressa. Lix.
(A. elleptica, Brown).
The Beier Fiord, 50 m.; The Ostnes Fiord, 30 m.
Astarte erenata, Gray.
(A. crebricostata, Forbes).
The Skjerstad Fiord LI. 185 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III,
230 m.; Tlie Skjerstad Fiord VI, 125 m.; Rost II, 150 m.; The
lvirk Fiord. 70—100 in.: Mortsund L. 200 in.: Stene (Vest Fiord),
120—200 m.: Risvserflaket, 180 in.; The 0gs Fiord I, 100 m.,
Malangen, 100— -200 m.; Lyngen II, 250 m.; Kvsenangen. 300—
343 in.; Kvsenangen, 90 in.; The .lokel Fiord II, 60 m.; The Pors-
anger Fiord. 200 in.: The Kjolle Fiord (1894).
The specimens from The Kirk Fiord showed no signs of de-
formity. The largest were 34 mm. in length and 80 mm. in height.
This species has not been observed on our coast further south than
The Skjerstad Fiord.
Venus gallina, Lix.
The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.; The Salten Fiord II, 320—
380 in.
Several shells were found on the beach at Va?ro on l2/3 1896.
Venus ovata, Pennant.
Rost II, 150 m.; Mortsund III. 100 m.; Svolvser; Malangen,
100—200 m.; Sv?erholt (18941.
Lucina borealis, Lix.
Napstrommeii, 30—40 m. (s); Svolvter (1894).
Shells belonging to this species were found on the beach at
Wro the 12/3 1896.
Aocinus flr.il/iisits, Mont.
The Skjerstad Fiord II. 185 m.; Landego, 200—450 m.: The
Kirk Fiord. 40—100 m. ; Risvaer, 150 in.; Malangen, 380 m.
Aocinus sarsi, Phil.
Risvserflaket, 150—180 m. (s).
Axinus croulinensis, Jeff.
The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m. (s); The Skjerstad Fiord VII,
490 m.
Keltiella miliaris, Phil.
Mouth of Raftsund, 280—300 m.
This form has not been caught alive on the Norwegian coast
north of Raftsund. According to Schneider1) sheils have been
found at Tromso by Dr. Krause.
Montacuta substriata, Mont.
Grieg2) mentions that this species has been found on several
specimens o( Spatangus purpureas.
Mactra ellipticct, Brown.
Rost I, 12o m.; Stene (Vest Fiord), 120—2 n.; Hennings-
vferstronimen. 20—40 m. ; Troldtiordsund. 40 m.; The North Cape
(1894).
!) Tromsesundeta Molluskfauna. Tromsa Mus. Aavsh. VI U, p. 85.
-I Oversigt over ilet nordlige Noi'ges echi lermer, p. 33. Berg. Mus.
Aarb. 1902. No. 1.
Syndosmya alba, Wood.
The SaLten Fiord L, 15—20 m.
Syndosmya longicallis, Scacchi.
The Salten Fiord II, 320— 380 m. is); The Folden Fiord,
530 m.; Landego. 200—450 in.; Mortsund I, 200 m.; Skroven,
200— 4oo m.
Syndosmya nitida, Muller.
Mortsund 1. 200 m.; Tranodybet, 640 in.; Gaukvsero 11. 250 m. ;
Malangen, 380 m.
Trlli mi (Maeoma) mint fin. Chemn.
Kvsenangen II, 90 m. (s).
Solen pellucidus, Pexn.
The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.
The northern limit for this species is Lofoten.
Xni-iii arctica, M. Sars.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX. 80 m
Fhiele and Grieg1 mention that this species was only known
from one place on the Norwegian coast, viz. Vadso ( Varanger Fiord).
Neasra obesa, Lov.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 m.; The .Salten Fiord II. 320—380
m.; The Folden Fiord. 530 m.; Oxsund. 600 in.; The lvirk Fiord
IV, 30—50 in.; Mortsund I. 200 m.; Brettesnes— Skroven, 350—
40(i m.; Risvserflaket, 150—180 m.; The Kanstad Fiord. 30-^90 m.;
Tranodybet, (140 in.; Gaukvsero II, 250 m.; Malangen, 380 m.:
Lyngen III, 300 m.
Xrtrrn obesa var. glaeialis, G. ( >. Sars.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.
In my collection there were most likely several forms of this
variety which have been classified under the chief form. iX.olma.
Lov. i.
.\'. a ni subtorta, G. < ». Sars.
The Skjerstad Fiord VI. 125 in.; The Joke! Fiord, LOO in.
The Skjerstad Fiord is the southern limit for this species, as
far ;is is now known.
Xnrrti rostrata, Spengel.
The Salten Fiord LT, 320— 380 m.; The Folden Fiord. 530 m.;
Landego, 200-4011 m.; Brettesnes— Skroven, 350 -400 in.
This is one of the southern forms, which G. 0. Sars has found
at Hasvik on Soin.
Newra cuspidata, < >uvi.
The Skjerstad Fiord VI, 125 111.
Poromya granulata, Ny-t.
Malangen, LOO— 200 111.
( '01 bula gibba, < Ilivi.
The Ostnes Fiord. 20 111.
i) MoUusca III. p. 39.
23
17s
O. Nordeaard.
Saxicava arctica, J. in.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m.;
The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 in.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Balstad,
150 m.; Ure I, 200—250 m.; Svolvaer (1894); Digermulen, 100—
150 m.; The 0gs Fiord I, 100 m.; Malangen, loo — 200 m.; The
North Cape (1894); The Kjolle Fiord (189 1 .
Zirphwa crispata, Lin.
On the farm Sund in The Beier Fiord, on the beach.
This is one. of the mussels which are used as bait.
Scaphopoda.
Herman Feiele ane I. Spaeee Schneidee detenu.
Remarks by the author.
Dentalium entale, Lin.
The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.; Rust II, 150 m.; Svolvaer
(1894); Digermulen, 100—150 m.; Svaerholt (1894).
Dentalium occidentale, Stimpson.
The Kirk Fiord II, 70 — 80 m.; Brettesnes— Skroven, 350—400
m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m.
Dentalium agile, M. Saes.
Landego, 200—400 m.; The Folden Fiord. 530 in.
Lofoten is the northern limit for this species.
Siphonodentalium vitreum, M. Saes.
The Skjerstad Fiord II, 185 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330
m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 490 m.; Malangen, 380 m.; Lyngen
II, 250 in.; Lyngen 111, 300 m.; Kvaenangen II, 90 m.; Kvaen-
angen, 300—343 m.; The Jokel Fiord I, 100 in.; The Jokel Fiord
II, 60 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
This arctic form has not hitherto been noticed south of The
Skjerstad Fiord.
Siphonodentalium guinquangulare, Forbes.
The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Oxsund. 600 m.; Mortsund I, (Vest
Fiord), 200 m.; Brettesnes— Skroven, 350—400 m.
Plaeophora.
Herman Friele and 1. Sparre Schneider detenu.
Remarks by the author.
Uanleyia hanleyi, Bean.
The Kirk Fiord II, 50 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.
Leptochiton cancellatus, Soaverbt.
The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Kvaenangen II, 90 m.
Leptochiton cinereus, Lin.
Henningsvaerstrommen, 20 — 40 m.; The 0stnes Fiord, 30 m.,
Digermulen, 100 — 150 m.
Trachydermon exaratus, G. O. Sars.
The Salten Fiord II, 320—380 m.
Trachydermon alius, Lin.
„Glea" (Rest); Digermulen, 100—150 m.
Trachydermon ruber, Lowe.
Troldfiordsuncl, 40 m.
Tonicella marmorea, Fabe.
The Kirk Fiord IV, 30 — 50 m. ; Henningsvaerstrommen, 30 —
40 m.; The 0stnes Fiord I, 30 m.
Gastrovoda.
Herman Feiele and I. Spaeee Schneidee determ.
Remarks by the author.
Patella vulgata, Lin.
Several large shells belonging to this species were found on
the beach at Vaero (12/:i 1896).
This species is found as far north as Raftsund (Lofoten) on
the inner coast, according to G. O. Saes. Along the outer coast,
Schneidee1) mentions that it is found up to the 70th degree of
latitude (Vando, NW of Tromso).
Patina pellucida, Lin.
Svolvaer harbour: Svaerholt (18941.
Schneidee mentions that the species may be found right up
to Vardo.
Acmosa testudinalis, Mull.
„Glea" (Rost); The Kjolle Fiord (1894); Svaerholt (1894).
Tectum rubella, Fabe.
In a bottom sample from Hammerfest (s). The southern limit
for the species is Tromso.
Tectant virginea, Mull.
Henniugsvaerstrommen, 20 — 40 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord II,
30—50 m.
Tectura fulva, 0. F. Mull.
Skroven, 200—400 m.
Lepeta coeca, 0. F. Mill.
The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 30—50 m. ; The 0gs Fiord I, 100 in.;
The Jokel Fiord I, 100 m. ; The Porsanger Fiord.
Puncturella noachina, Lin.
The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.;
Rost II, 100 m. ; Mortsund III, 100 m.; in a sample of bottom from
Hammerfest (s).
Emarginula fissura, Lin.
The 0stnes Fiord, 20 m.
G. 0. Saes mentions Hammerfest as the northern limit for the
species.
Scissurella crispata, Flem.
Mortsund I, 200 m.
Margarita helicina, Fabe.
„Glea" (Rost), 0xsund, 600 m.; Kvaenangen, 300—343 m.;
Troldfiordsund, 40 m.; Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m.
x) Tromsosundets Molluskfauna, p. 101.
Bottom-Life.
L79
Margarita groenlandica, Chemn.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.;
Balstad; Henningsvserstrommen, 20—40 in.; Svolvser, Risvserflaket,
150—1811 m.; The Ostites Fiord; Stonnesbotn, 40—80 m. ; The
Joke] Fiord, 100 in.; Hammerfest; Troldflordsund, 40 m.; TheKjolle
Fiord (1894).
Margarita cinerea, Couth.
The Kirk Fiord IV. 30—50 m. (s); The .lokel Fiord III, 100
in.; Hammerfest (18941 (s).
Machceroplax obscura, Coi th.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 m. (s); Stonnesbotn, 40—80 m. ;
Kvsenangen II, 90 m. (s); Troldflordsund, 40 m. ; Hammerfest
(1S94) (s).
Gibbula cineraria, Lin.
The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.; The Salten Fiord II, 320—
380 m ; The Kirk Fiord III, 70—80 in.; Balstad, 10—35 m.;
Svolvser (1894); Risvserflaket, 150— 180 m.; The Kanstad Fiord,
30 — 9(1 in.; Lyngen III, 300 m.
Gibbula tumida, Mont.
The Salten Fiord I, 15— 20 m.; Henningsvserstrommen, 20 — 40
in.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30 — 90 m.; Kvsenangen 14. 90 m.
Trochus occidentalis, Migh.
The Beier Fiord, 50— 150 m.; Reine, 100 m.; Balstad, 10—35
m.; Malangen, 100—200 m. ; The Jokel Fiord I, 100 m.; Hammer-
fest (1S94) (s); Breisund, 100 m. ; Ingohavet, 300 m.
Conulus millegranus, Phil.
Digermulen, 100 — 150 m.
The northern limit for this species is Digermulen.
Capulus hungaricus, Lin.
Rest II, 150 m.
I collected two dwarf-like specimens at Rest, which is the most
northernly place where the species has been observed alive. The
Norw. North Atl. Exp. only found shells at stations 192 and 195.
Velutina Itmiintit, Penn.
Svolvaer (1894); Breisund. 100 m.
Velutina ftexilis, Mont.
Breisund, 100 m.
Lamellaria latens, < >. F. Mull.
Arno, 300—400 m.
A gigant specimen, about 50 mm.
Marsenia prodita, 0. F. Mull.
Mortsund III, 100 m.; Svserholt (1894 1.
Onehidiopsis glaeialis, M. Sabs.
Tys Fiord, 500 m.
Amauropsis islandica, Gmelin.
The Beier Fiord, 50— 150 in. (s); Malangen, 100— 200 m. (s);
Hammerfest (s); Troldflordsund; Breisund.
Natica (Lunatia) montaguij Fabe.
The Kirk Fiord III, 70—80 in.; Balstad, 10-35 m.; Mort-
sund 1, LOO in.: The Ostnes Fiord; Digermulen, 100— 150 m.; The
Kanstad Fiord, 30 — 90 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; Stonnesbotn,
40— 8u m. ; Troldflordsund, 40 m.
Natica (Lunatia) intermedia, Phil.
The Salten Fiord I, 15 -20 m.
Lofoten is the northern limit for this species.
Natica (Lunatia) groenlandica, Beck.
The Salten Fiord 1. 15—20 m.; The Kirk Fiord II, 50 m.;
The Kirk Fiord HI. 70—80 m.; The Kirk Fiord IV, 30—50 m.;
Mortsund III, 100 m.; Digermulen, 100 L50 m. (s); The 0gs
Fiord I, LOO in.; Stonnesbotn, Jo — so m.; Lyngen II. 250 in. (s);
The Porsanger Fiord. 200 m. is .
Natica (Lunatia) affinis, Gmel.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 111.; The Skjerstad Fiord 1. 30—50
in.; The Salten Fiord, 320—380 m.; Oxsund. 600 m.; Ure I. 200
— 250 m.; Ostnes Fiord is): Gaukvsere, 250 m. ; Malangen, 100- -
200 in. (si; Kvsenangen II. 90 in. (s); The Jokel Fiord I. loom.;
The .lokel Fiord III, 100 m.: Breisund, 100 in.; The Porsanger
Fiord. 200 m.
Trichotropis borealis, Beod. & Sow.
Moskciistrommen I, 200 m.; Balstad, Hi— 35 m.; Malangen,
liiii—L'oo in.; The .lokel Fiord I, 100 in.; The Jokel Fiord II,
80 m. ; Hammerfest (s); Troldflordsund, 40 m.; The Porsanger Fiord,
200 111.
Trichotropis conica, Moll.
The .lokel Fiord.
Troinso is the southern limit for this species.
Littorina littorea, Lin.
„Glea" (Rest), several la rue specimens.
Littorina rudis, Meton.
The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.; Risvserflaket, 150— 180 m. (s).
Var. groenlandica, Moll, collected at Vardo was given me by
my friend Olae Vaade.
Littorina palliata, Say.
From Olaf Vaade, factory-manager, I got specimens of this
species, which were collected at Vardo.
Littorina obtussata, Lin.
..(ilea- 1 Lost 1: Risvserflaket, 150—180 m. (s).
I. annul dl nifiriltil . FABB.
The Salten Fiord I, 15-20 m.; Balstad, 10—35 in.: Hennings-
vserstrommen. 20 40 in.: Svolvaer (1894); Risvserflaket, 150 — 180
in.; The Kanstad Fiord. 30-90 m.; Kvsenangen II, 90 m.; Trold-
fiordsund, 40 m.; The North Cape (1894); Svserholt (1894).
Rissoa (Alvania) jeffreysi, Walleb.
The Skjerstad Fiord VI, 125 m.; Hammerfest (s).
Rissoa (Onoba) aculeus, Gould.
Ilaininerfest (s).
180
0. Nordgaard.
Lovenella metula, Lov.
The Kirk Fiord II. 50 in.; Brettesnes— Skroven, 300— 400 m.
Cerithiopsis costulata, Moll.
Eammerfest (s).
Lceocoehlis granosa, Wood.
Reine I, 150 m.
Aporhais pes-pelicani, Lin.
The Sal ten Fiord I. 15—20 m. Several rather large specimens.
G. 0. Saks has occasionally caught this species in Lofoten,
and M. Sabs1) mentions that he found a specimens in the 0x Fiord.
< »n the inner coast, from Lofoten to the 0x Fiord, the species has
not been noticed ; but on the outer coast it is mentioned by Schnei-
der as being collected at Lyngo and Vando.
Scalar kt groenlainlica. Chemn.
The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m. (s); Lyugen III, 300 m.;
Hammerfest (s); Troldflordsund, 40 m. ; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
At Hammerfest and at the station Lyngen III empty shells of
var. loveni were found.
Scalaria obtusicostata, Wood.
Lyngen III. 300 m. (s).
Hemiaclis ventrosa, Jeffreys.
The Sag Fiord, 200 m.
Eulimella scilloe, Scacchi.
The Folden Fiord, 530 m.
Eulima intermedia, Cantr.
The mouth of Raftsund, 280—300 m. ; 0xsund, 600 m.
Eulima stenostoma, Jeffr.
Landego, 200—400 m.; Mortsund I (Vest Fiord), 200 m.; the
mouth of Raftsund, 250—300 m.; The Sag' Fiord, 200 m.
According to Schneider the former northern limit for this
species was Tromso; but The Norw. North Atl. Exp. collected
specimens not only in The Skjerstad Fiord, but also in The Vest
Fiord, The Alten Fiord, The Porsanger Fiord and The Tana Fiord.
Admete viridula, Fabr.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50
m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX (s); Moskenstrommen, 200 m. ; Balstad,
150 m.; Mortsund II, 200 m. (s); Stene (Vest Fiord), 100—200 m.;
Gaukvsero II. 250 m.; Lyngen II. 250 m.; The Jokel Fiord, 100
m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
Mangilia (Raphitoma) anceps, Eiciiw.
Moskenstrommen I, 200 m.
This is one of the southern forms which has been caught by
G. 0. Sars at Hasvik on Soro.
Taranis cirrata, Brugnone.
Lyngen II, 250 m.
Bela pyramidalis, Ste0m.
KJvsenangen U. 90 m.
J) Beretning oni eii zoologisk Reise Sommeren 1849. Sep. p. 64.
Bela stirsi, Vehhill.
The Kirk Fiord IV, 30—50 m. ; The Porsanger Fiord, 70 m.
Bela declivis, Lov.
The Beier Fiord, 50— 150 m. (s); The Jokel Fiord, 100 m. (s).
Bela nobilis, M0ller.
The Jokel Fiord I, 100 m.
Bela scalaris, M0lles.
Gaukvsero II, 250 m. (s); Malangen, 100 — 200 m. (s); Lyngen
III, 300 m. (s).
Bela rugulata, Moller.
The Beier Fiord, 50— 150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord II, 185 m.;
Malangen, 100—200 m.; Kvaenangen II, 90 m.
Bela exarata, Moller.
Lyngen II, 250 m. ; Kvsenangen, 300 — 343 m. (s).
Bela harpularia, Couth.
The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.; Stonnesbotn, 40— SO m. (var.
rosea).
Bela trevelyana, Turt.
The Skjerstad Fiord VI, 125 m.
Bela tenuicostata, M. Sars.
The Beier Fiord, 50— 150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.;
Mortsund I, 200 m.; Gaukvsero II, 250 m.
Typhlomangilia nivalis, Lov.
The Beier Fiord, 50— 150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.;
The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Mortsund II, 200 m.; Ure I, 200—250 m.;
Digermulen, 100 — 150 m.; Gaukvaro II, 250 m. ; Malangen, 100
—200 m.; Lyntren III, 300 m.
Spirotropis carinata, Phil.
Moskenstrommen. 200 m.; Balstad, 150 m.; Digermulen, 100—
150 m. (s); The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Gaukva?ro II, 250 in.; Mal-
angen, 380 m.
Metzgeria alba, Jeffreys.
Moskenstrommen, 200 m. ; Ure I, 200 — 250 m. (s); Malangen,
100—200 m.
Trophon bruncatus, Strom.
Henningsvaerstrommen, 20 — 40 m.; Hammerfest (s).
Trophon clathratus, Fix.
The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m. (var. gunneri); Moskenstrommen,
200 m.; The Kirk Fiord II, 70—80 m. (s); The Kirk Fiord III;
Svolvser (1894) (var. gunneri); Breisund, 100 m. (the typical form
and var. gunneri): The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
Trophon barvicensis, Johnst.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.;
Moskenstrommen, 200 m. (s); Malangen, 380 m. (s).
Purpura lapillus, Lin.
The Salten Fiord I, 15 — 20 m.; „Glea" (Rest), on the beach;
The North Cape (1894); Nordkyn (1894).
Bottom-Life.
181
Astyris rosaa a, < rOULD.
„Glea-' (Rost ).on the beach; Eammerfest (s); Breisund, lOOm. (s).
Nassa incrassata, Str0m.
Svolvser (1894).
Bucdnum undatum, Lix.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 in.; The Salten Fiord I, 15— 20 m.;
The Skjerstad Fiord 1, .'50—50 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 50 m.
„Glea" (Host); The 0stnes Fiord. 10 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.;
Stonnesbotii, 40—80 m.
Bucdnum groenlandieum, Chemn.
The Jokel Fiord II. 60 m.
Tromso is its southern limit.
Bucdnum finmarchianum, Verkk.
Kvsenangen II, on ni. (s); Breisund, 100 m.; The Porsanger
Fiord. 200 m.; Svserholt (1894).
There is no certain proof that this species has been seen alive
south of the Bals Fiord, where, according to Schneider, it has
been caught on a fishing line.
UJcJco turtoni, Bean.
The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
Volutopsis norvegica, Chemn.
Reine (Vest Fiord), 100 m.; Balstad II. 80 ni.; The Ostnes
Fiord; The Kanstad Fiord (s).
The southern limit, as known at present, for this species is
The Vest Fiord.
Neptunea despecta, Lin.
The Beier Fiord. 50— 150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.;
The Kanstad Fiord. 30—90 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; Kvsen-
angen II, 90 m.; Breisund. 100 m.
Sipho islandicus, Chemn.
Rost I, loo m.
Sipho gracilis, var. glaber, Verkrlvzen.
Reine, 100 m.; Balstad; The Ostnes Fiord; Malangen, 100—
200 m.; Svserholt (1894): Mehavn (1894).
Sipho turritus, M. Sars.
Reine, 100 m.; Balstad. 150 m. (s); Mortsund, 200 m. (s);
Svolvser (1894).
Sipho ebur, M0rch.
The Skjerstad Fiord II. 185 m. (s); The Folden Fiord, 530 m.;
Arno, 3O0— 400 m. (s); Malangen, 100—200 m.
Siplm hltirii-riis, MnELEK.
The Jokel Fiord III. 100 m. (s); Breisund, loom.; The Pors-
anger Fiord. 200 m. (s).
The southern limit is Tromso.
Cylichna alba, Brown.
The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.: The Skjerstad Fiord VII,
4(.io m.; Mortsund 1. 200 m.: The Ostites Fiord; The Porsanger
Fiord, 200 m.
Amphisphyra expansa, Jeffr.
The Folden Fiord, 530 m.
Amphisphyra hiemalis, Couth.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 m.; Risvser, 150—180 m.
Scaphander puncio-striatus, Migh.
The Salten Fiord II. 320—380 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.;
The Sag Fiord, 200 in.: The Kirk Fiord III, 70—80 m.; Svolvser
(1894); The Kanstad Fiord. 30—90 m.; Malangen, 380 m.; The
Jokel Fiord III, 100 in.
Scaphander lignarius, Lin.
Balstad, 150 m.: .Mortsund III, 100 m.
The northern limit is Lofoten. In the neighbourhood of
Bergen (Heiio Fiord) the species reaches a length of 40 mm., the
largest specimen from Mortsund measured 19 mm.
Philine quadrata, Wood.
The Skjerstad Fiord VII. 490 in.; Reine I, 150 m.
/'/////(,. finmarchica, M. Sars.
The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII,
490 m.
The Skjerstad Fiord is the southern limit for this species, as
far as is now known.
Pleurobranchus plumula, Mont.
The Tys Fiord. 500 ni.: Breisund. loo m.
Grieg1) mentions it from the Vaags Fiord iNord Fiord) and
Storm-) from Redherg in the Trondhjem Fiord.
The northern limit must now be changed to the Breisund.
Nu di bran chia ta.z)
Remarks by Herman Friele. who has also determ.
Calidna obvelata, 0. G. Midler.
C. repanda, A. & II. (?).
Kv;enangen, 90 m.
A small specimen. The teeth correspond to C. obvelata, but
in external appearance, there seems to be some difference; I do not,
however, venture to name a new species after my examination of
a specimen which was possibly only imperfectly developed, and was
also greatly contracted.
Deililraui/tlts (irliurrsrr)is. M i'-LLER.
Rost II. 150 m.; The Porsanger Fiord. 200 m.
Dendronotus robustus, Verrill.
The Skjerstad Fiord II. 100— 185 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IV,
330 in.: Stoneshotn, 40 — 80 m.; The Jokel Fiord. 80 m.
( 'ampespe major, Bergh.
The .skjerstad Fiord III. 230 m.
') skrabninger i Vaagsfjorden og Clvesimd, Yti-e Nordfjord. Berg. )lu-
Aarb. 1897. no. XVI. pag. 23
2) Oversigt over Trondhjeinsfjordens fauna, p. 13. Meddelelser fra stations-
anlaeggets arbeidskomite tor Trondhjenis biologiske station. Trondhjem 1901.
3) Descriptions by Mi. Fuiele of the new species here mentioned will
soon In- published.
182
0. Nordaraard.
Only one specimen of this species, which is described by Rud.
Bergh in „Nudibranehien" from the Wilhelm Barents Expedition,
has previously been found, and that was at Vardo.
Coryphella rufibranchialis, Johnst.
The Skjerstad Fiord, 130 m. ; Oroto. 6—24 m.; Repvaag, 10 m.
Coryphella robusta, n. sp., M. S.
25/4 1899, Breisund. 100 m. Two specimens.
Coryphella nordgaardi, n. sp., M. S.
The Skjerstad Fiord II, 100—185 m. Four specimens.
Coryphella sp.?
The Skjerstad Fiord IV. 330 m. One specimen.
Judging- from the structure of the teeth and the edges of the
jaws, it would seen that this specimen belongs to an unknown species;
but it was in such a mutilated condition that its external appearance
cannot be described.
Aeolida pusilla, n. sp. M. S.
Kvsenangen, 90 m.
Cephalopoda.
Ommatostrephes todarus, Raf.
Jaws of this species were found in the stomachs of cods and
coal fish (Gadus virens) at Sundero (in Vesteraalen) in February
1897.
Mossia glaueopis, Lov.
Mortsund I. 200 m.; Malaugen, 100—200 m. ; Kvsenangen II,
90 m.; Svaerholt (1894).
Crustacea.
Copepoda.
The author detenu.
Ewryte longicauda, Philippi.
(ThoreUia brunnea, Roeck).1)
Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 in.
The species was very common at this place, the females gener-
ally had ovisacks.
Dactylopus strb'mi, Baird.
Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m.
Thalestris (Dactylopus) gibba, Khoykk. (G. 0. Sars detenu.).
Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m.
Harpacticus chelifer, Mitller.
Repvaag (The Porsanger Fiord), 10 m.
Idya furcata, Baird.
Repvaag (The Porsanger Fiord), 10 m.
J) Cf. Giesbrecht, Mittheilungen iiber Copepoden. Mittheilungen aus der
zool. Station zu Neapel. 14 Vol. Xr. 1, 1900, p. 57.
Important constributions to the knowledge of the Copepoda
of northern Norway have recently been made by Prof. G. 0. Sars,1)
Dr. Thomas Scott'2) and the Rev. Canon A. M. Norman. Dr.
Scott has described several new species from Finmark.
Branch iopoda .
X, Jml in bipes, Fa in. .
Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord). 10 in.
A detailed description of Nebalia is given by G. 0. Sars in
Fauna Norvegiw, Vol. 1. (Phylloearida and Phyllopoda).
Ostracoda.
G. 0. Sars detenu.
Paradoxostoma variabile, Baird.
Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 in.
Cypridina norvegica, Baird.
(Ksund, 0()O m.; The Say Fiord. 200 m.; Moskenstrommen,
180 m.; Reine (Vest Fiord), from the stomach of cod; Hola (Vest
Fiord) 250 in.; Gaukva?ro II, 250 m.
I also found this species in the stomach of cod (Gadus cal-
larias) caught at Christiansund -% 1896 and at Sartors "/a 1898.
Contributions to a knowledge of the Ostracoda of Northern
Norway have especially been made by A. M. Norman3) and G. 0.
Sars.4)
Cirripedia.
The author detenu.
Lepas anaUfera, Lin.
Moskeneso (Lofoten), on a glass ball.
Conchoderma auritum. Lin.
Mehavn (Finmark) on Megaptera hoops fastened to Coronula
diadema.
Scalpellum stroemi. M. Sars.5)
Tranodybet, 607— 640 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
Balanus balanoides, Lin.
Common on the rocks along the beach.
Balanus crenatus, Bun..
The North Cape (1894). Is found in tolerably deep water.
Balanus porcatus, da Costa.
Kvsenangen II, 90 m.; The North Cape (1894).
J) Crustacea of Norway, Vol. IV.
2) Notes on some Copepoda from Arctic Seas collected in 1890 by the
Rev. Canon A. M. NoBMan, F. R. S. By Thomas Scott, F. L. S. Ann. Mag.
Nat. Hist. Ser. 7. Vol. XI.
3) Notes on the Marine Crustracea Ostracoda at Norway. Aim. Mag. Nat.
Hist. Ser. 6, Vol. VII, 1891, p. 108.
4) Oversigt af Norges marine Ostracoder. Kristiania. Vid. Selsk. Forh. 1865.
5) G. 0. Sars determ.
Bottom-Life.
183
Dalanus hameri, A.s< \mi s.
Rest I, 120 m.
The specimen was about 50 mm. in Length. G. O. Saks has
collected some specimens, in the Sorosund near Hannnerfest, which
were 90 mm. in length and 50 mm. in height.
Several (possiblj all) of the specimens collected at Rost con-
tained a very large number of nauplius larva' i u 3 1899).
VeiTuca stroemia, Mull.
Common in all fiords.
< 'oronula diadema, Lin.
Mehavn (Finmark) on the skin of Megaptera boops. According
to Weltener,1) this species is a thorough cosmopolitan.
Arnphipoda.
J. Sparre-SchnEider determ.
Remarks by the author.
Socarnes vahli, K hover.
Troldfiordsund, 40 in.; Breisund, 100 m.
Ambasia danielsseni, Boeck.
The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m.; L're 1 (Vest Fiord), 200—
250 m.
Aristias tumulus. KuovEK.
Reine (Vest Fiord), 150 m., juniores.
( 'alisoma hopei, A. Costa.2)
Calisoma crenata, G. O. Saks, Arnphipoda, p. 53, PL XIX.
Fig. 1.
The Skjerstad Fiord IX. 80 m.
Hippomedon denticulatus, Bate.
The Salten Fiord I, 15 — 20 m. ; Napstremmen (Lofoten) 30 —
40 m.
Hippomedon propinguus, (I. ( >. Saks.
Kvaenangen II, 90 m.
Orchomene serratus, Boeck.
Henningsvser I (Vest Fiord). 150 m.; The Tys Fiord I, 500 m.
Orchomene amblyops, G. 0. Sars.
Mortsund I (Vest Fiord), 200 m.
Orchomenella minuta, Kroyer.
Troldfiordsund, 40 m. ; Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m.
Orchomenella pinguis, Boeck.
Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 in.
Tryphosella?) hb'ringi, Boeck.
The Skjerstad Fiord II. 100—185 in.; The Folden Fiord, 530
m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 in.; Mortsund (Vest Fiord), 200 m.; Ure
I (Vest Fiord I. 200—250 m.; Malangen, 380 m.
*) Die Cirripedien der Arktis. Fauna arctica von Romeb und Schaudinn.
Vol. I, p. 302.
2) Of. Norman, British Arnphipoda. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 7, Vol. V,
p. 200.
3) Cf. Nohmax. On British Arnphipoda, p. 205.
Schneider has used the names of Saks in „ Arnphipoda" '. I
have made some alterations in this respect, as I have acted upon
Norman's remarks in his revision of British Arnphipoda.
Uristes umbonatus, G. 0. Sars.
Pseudotryphosa umbonata, G. 0. Sars.
Reine (Vest Fiord i from the stomach of cod.
Anonyx nugax, Phipps.
The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.; The Kirk Fiord II; The
Kanstail Fiord, 30—90 m. ; The Jokel Fiord, from the stomach of
cod; Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m.
Haplonyx cicada, Fabr.
Reine (Vest Fiord i, from the stomach of cod; Svolvser (Vest
Fiord), from the stomach of cod; The Jokel Fiord II.
Vhiroiirsiwus dehrui/ni, Hoek.
Kvaenangen II, 90 m.
This species is previously known from The Barents Sea (Hoek);
Lofoten, The Trondhjem Fiord. Christiansund (G. 0. Sars).
Lepidepeereum umbo, Goes.
The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; Hola (Vest Fiord). 150 in.;
Stonnesbotn, 40—80 m.; The Jokel Fiord II, 80 m.
Leptophoxus falcatus, (i. O. Sars.
Malangen, 380 in.
This species was previously known from Bohuslen and up to
the coast of Nordland. The northern limit must now be taken to
be Malangen.
Paraphoxus oculatus, G. O. Sars.
The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 490 m.
Ampelisca macrocephala, Lilljeborg.
Kvaenangen II, 90 m.
Ampelisca eschrichti, Kroyer.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80
m.; The Kirk Fiord, 50 in.; The Ogs Fiord, 100 m.; The Kanstad
Fiord, 30-90 m.
Ampelisca asquicornis, Bruzelius.
Malangen, 100—200 m.; Kvaenangen II, 90 m. The previ-
ously known northern limit was Lofoten; this must now be changed
to Kvsenangen.
Ampelisca amblyops, G. 0. Sars.
Malangen, 380 m. .
This species was previously known from Bohuslen, and Sars
has collected it in the Kristiania Fiord and the Trondhjem Fiord.
Its northern limit must now be taken to be Malangen.
Haplops tubicola, Lilljeborg.
The Kirk Fiord II. 50 m.: Malangen, 380 m.
Stegocephalus inflatus, Kr0yer.
Rest, from the stomach of cod; Malangen, 380 m.; Ingohavet,
300 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
184
0. Nordeaard.
Stegocephalus similis, G. 0. Saks.
The Skjerstad Fiord VII. 490 m.; Henningsvaer (Vest Fiord),
from the stomach of cod; Malangen. 380 m.
The most northerly place at which Sars has collected this
species is Tjoto. Its northern limit must now be changed to Mal-
angen.
Andania abyssi, Boeck.
Malangen, 380 m.
The northern limit must now be moved from Lofoten to Mal-
angen.
Amphilochus tenuimanus, Boeck.
Malangen, 380 m.
Sars has caught this species at different places on the west
coast right up to Selsovik, which is a little north of the arctic
circle. Its northern limit will now be Malangen.
Metopa alderi, Bate.
The Skjerstad Fiord XVI; The Tys Fiord, 500 m.
Leucothoe spinicarpa, Abildgaard.
Henningsvser I, 150 m.; Tranodybet, 530 m.; Malangen, 380 m.
Sars has found this form at different places on the south and
west coasts of Norway as far up as the Trondhjem Fiord. Its
northern limit will now be Malangen.
Oediceros saguintiis. Kroyer.
Troldhordsund, 40 m. Occurred in very large numbers and
with young.
Paroedieeros lynceus, M. Sars.
The Kanstad Fiord. 30— 90 m.; Stonnesbotn, 40— 80 m. The
southern limit for the species on our coast is, according to Saks.
Appelvrer.
Paroedieeros propinquus, Goes.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Lyngen II, 250 m.
Monoeubdes subnudus, Norman.
(Monoculodes falcatus, . Saks.
Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m.
Halimedon brevicalcar, (Joes.
Malangen, 380 m.
Bathymedon longimanus, Boeck.
(Vest Fiord), 150—180 m.
Aceros phyllonyx, M. Sabs.
The Beier Fiord. 50 — 150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50
m.; The Salten Fiord, 200 m.: The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Landego,
200—450 m.; The Kirk Fiord IV. 50 m.; Mortsund I, 200 m.;
The 0gs Fiord I. 100 m.; The Kanstad Fiord. 30 — 90 m.; Gauk-
V331-0 II, 250 m.; Stonnesbotn, 40—80 m.; The Jokel Fiord I. 100 m.
Pleustes panoplus, Kr0ter.
Rosthavet, 700 m.; Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m.
Puramphitoe pulchella, Kr0yer.
The Skjerstad Fiord XVI, on Hydroida.
Paramphitoe bicuspis, Kroyer.
Troldfiordsund, 40 m.
Paramphitoe as-dmilis, G. 0. Sars.
Malangen, 380 m.
Parapleustes latipes, M. Sars.
The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230
m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.
Epimeria eornigera, Fabr.
The Sac Fiord. 200 m.
The northern limit is thus changed from the Trondhjem Fiord
to the Sat.'' Fiord.
Epimeria parasitica, -M. Sars.
Balstad (Vest Fiord), 150 in.
As far as I know, this form has not previously been observed
so far north as in Lofoten.
Epimeria tuberculata, . Saes) and from the Varanger Fiord
(M. Sal-).
( 'ampylaspis i ubit unda, Lllljeborg.
.Mortsund 1 (Vest Fiord), 200 m.
Literature: — G. 0. Saes. Crustacea of Norway. Vol. III.
A. M. Norman, Notes on the Nat. Hist, of East Finmark.
Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 7, Vol. X. p. 47s.
Caul Zimmer, Die arktischen Cumaceen. Fauna arctica. Bd. I.
Schizopoda.
The author determ.
Boreomysis tridens, G. 0. Saes.1)
The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 4'.)0 m.: The Folden Fiord. 530 m.;
Oxsund. (iOO in.; Tranodyhet. 640 m.; Malangen, 380 in.
Norman2) has caught this form in the Trondhjem Fiord, and
G. 0. Saks3) in the Vest Fiord.
Malangen is thus the most northerly place at which this species
is found.
Erythrops goesi, G. 0. Saes.
The Skjerstad Fiord IV. 330 m.; The Jokel Fiord I. 100 m.
Erythrops serrata, ('<. (_). Saes.
Mortsund I (Vest Fiord). 200 in.: [Tre 1 (Vest Fiord). 200—
25ii m.
Erythrops abyssorum, G. 0. Saes.
The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII,
490 m.; Mortsund I, 200 in.
Pseudomma roseum, G. O. Saes.
Malangen, 380 in.
Pseudomma truncatum, E. J. Smith.
Lyngen II, 250 in.
G. 0. Saes has caught it in the Bugo Fiord, a branch of the
Varanger Fiord.
The southern limit for the species will now be the Lyngen
Fiord.
l) Boreomysis arctica and Hemimysis abyssicola are included among the
plankton forms.
'-) A Month on the Trondhjem Fiord. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. (i, Vol.
XIII. p. 274.
3) Monographic over Norgea Mysider, h. Ill, p. 17.
B< it' mi-tiife.
187
Parerythrops obesa, G. 0. Saks.
The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Mortsund I, 200 in.
Amblyops abbreviata, G. 0. Saes.
The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 490 m.
Mysidopsis didelphys, Noeman.
Reine I (Vest Fiord). 150 in.
Mysideis insignis, G. 0. Saks.
The Skjerstad Fiord. 330 in.; Ure L. 200-250 m.; the mouth
of Raftsund, 250—300 in. : Malangen, 380 in.
Mysis mixta, Lilljeboeg.
The Beier Fiord. 50 150 in.; The Joke] Fiord II. so m.;
Stonnesbotii. 40 — 80 m.
Maeromysis inermis, Kathice.
Balstad (Vest Fiord).
Decapoda.
The author determ.1)
Paslphma tarda, Ke0yee.2)
Landego, 200—450 m.; Oxsund, 600 in.; Malangen, 380 m.
A female from Malangen (UA L 899) was carrying eggs without
ocular spots.
Pandalus annulicornis, Leach.
The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; The Salten Fiord I, 15 — 20 m.:
The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50 m.; Rest II, 150 m.; Moskenstrom-
men, 200 m. ; Balstad, 30 m.; Henningsvserstrommen, 20 — 40 m.;
tlic mouth of the Raftsund, 250— 300 m.; The Kanstad Fiord,
30—90 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; Stonnesbotii, 40—80 m.;
Kvsenangen, 300—343 m.; Breisund, loo in.; Mehavn (1S94).
Females bearing eggs with ocular spots were observed on
u/4 1899, Malangen.
[:,/i — , Stonnesbotn.
-' , 1900, the Beier Fiord.
Pandalus lioirulis, Kkoyek.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Landego, 200— 450 m.; The
Salten Fiord II, 200 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord II. loo— 185 m.;
Balstad, 150 m.; The Ostnes Fiord, 100 in.; the mouth of the Raft-
sund, 250 — 300 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 in.; Lyngen III,
3oo m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
Females bearing eggs with ocular spots were observed on
5/4 1900, Salten Fiord II, 200 m.
Pandalus propinqvus, G. 0. Saes.
Balstad, 150 m.; Arno, 300—400 m.; The Salten Fiord II,
320-380 m.; The Tys Fiord I, 500 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.
Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on
u/4 1899, Malangen, 100—200 m.
This species hat not previously been noticed north of Lofoten.
Malangen must now be looked upon as its northern limit.
Pandalus platyceros, Brandt.
(= _F. leptorrhyncus, Kinaiian).
The Salten Fiord II, 320—380 m.
') In doubtful cases Prof. G. 0. Sars has identified.
-] This species is also included in the plankton forms, vide present work,
p. 37.
Pandalus brevirostris, R ^.thke.
The Beier Fiord, 50 15 .; The Salten Fiord II. 320 380
m.; The Folder) Fiord, 530 in.; The Sag Fiord. 21 i. ; Trano-
dybet, 607— 640 in.; Balstad, 150 m.; Mortsund I. loom.; Ure I,
200—250 in.; Henningsvser I, 150 m.; Skroven, 200—400 m.;
The Ostnes Fiord, 100 in.; the mouth of the Raftsund, 250—300
m.; (laukvaTo II, 250 in.; Malangen, 380 in.
Females bearing eggs, without ocular spots, occurred on
23 , L900, The Ostnes Fiord, LOO m.;
-" ; L900, Balstad, L50 in.;
' ; I'.ioo. The Beier Fiord. 50 LOO in.:
5 i I'.ioo. The Salten Fiord II. 320 380 m.
The species is new in Malangen, which must now be considered
as its northern limit on our coast.
('hi ill inn gordoni, Kate.
Stene (Vest Fiord). 120—200 in.; Henningsvser, L50 m.
(i. ( ). Saks' i says that the species is found right up to the
Varanger Fiord.
St I rocrangon boreas, Phipps.
The Skjerstad Fiord XVI; The Skjerstad Fiord IX. 30—40 m.;
Grotu. 6 24 in.; The Kanstad Fiord. 30—40 in.: Troldfiordsund,
40 in.: Breisund, 100 in.
Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on 3/4 1900,
the Skjerstad Fiord IX, 30—40 in. The Skjerstad Fiord is, as
far as is known at present, the southern limit for this species, but
it is probable that its distribution extends further south.
Crangon erangon, Lin.
Females bearing eggs, without ocular spots, occurred on
7/4 1900, Grot©, 0—24 m.
('million almani, Kinahan.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; R.0st II, 150 in.: SvolvaT.
(1894); The Ostnes Fiord; The Kanstad Fiord, 30— 90 m.; Stenes-
botn, 40— so m.; Mehavn (1894).
Females bearing eggs, without ocular spots, occurred on
;l :; I'.ioo, the Beier Fiord. 50 — 150 in.
Pontophilus echinulatus, M. Sars.
Mortsund. 100 in. (2 specimens, about 12 mm. in length);
Balstad, 150 m. (I Female bearing eggs without ocular spots).
Pontojihilus norvegicus, M. Saus.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Arne, 300—400 m.; Landego,
20O-450 m.; The Salten Fiord II. 320—380 m.; The Skjerstad
Fiord IV, 330 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 490 m.; The Folden
Fiord, 530 m.; Oxsund. 600 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 in.; Mosken-
strommen, 200 m.; Balstad. 150 m.; Mortsund I, 200 in. ; Brettes-
nes-Skroven. 350 — 400 m. ; the mouth of the Raftsund, 250—300
m.; Tranodybet, 607 — 640 m.; Gaukvsero II, 250 m. ; Malangen,
380 m.; Lyngen III. 300 m.
Females bearing eggs occurred, without ocular spots, on
1899, Mortsund I, 200 m.;
b/i I'.ioo. The Salten Fiord. 320—380 in.;
I7/2 1899, The Sag Fiord, 200 m.,
with ocular spots, on
ls/3 1900, Balstad, L50 in.;
6/4 1900, The Salten Fiord. 320—380 m.
') Crustacea II, p. 11. The Norw. North. Atl. Exp.
INS
0. Nordgaard.
Sabinea srptemcarinata, Sabine.
The Beier Fiord. 50-150 m.: The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50
m.; The Skjerstad Fiord II. 100—185 m.; The Kirk Fiord II, 50
m.; The 0stnes Fiord, 130 in.; Stonesbotn, 40 — 80 in.; Lyngen II,
250 in.; The .lokel Fiord I. 100 in.: The .lokel Fiord III, 100 m.;
The Porsanger Fiord. 200 m.; The Kjolle Fiord lis;)!); Mehavn
(1894).
Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on
1 , L899, The Jokel Fiord. 100 in.;
-\ , 1899, The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.;
- 4 1900, The Skjerstad Fiord, 30—50 m.
var. sarsi, Smith.
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 in.: Balstad, 150 in.; Stene (Vest
Fiord), L20— 200 m.: Malangen, J oo — 2 in.; Kvaenangen II. 90
m.: Breisund, 100 in.
Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on
14 4 1899. Malangen, loo— 200 m.
Hippolyte gaimardi, M. Edw.
The Beier Fiord. 50 — 150 m.; The Salten Fiord I, 15— 20 m.;
The Skjerstad Fiord IX. 30—50 in.; Groto, 6—24 in.; Napstrom-
nien (1896), 30—40 in.; The Ostnes Fiord 1. 30 m.; Risvserflaket,
150—180 in.; The Kanstad Fiord. 30—90 m.; The .lokel Fiord I,
100 m.; Troldflordsund, 40 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on
" ; 1899, Risvserflaket, 150 — 180 in.:
17/a — , Kanstad Fiord. 30—90 in.:
2% — . Jokel Fiord I, 100 in.:
-5/4 — , Troldflordsund, 40 m.;
22/3 1900. The Ostnes Fiord I. 30 in.;
:: , - . The Skjerstad Fiord IX. 30 — 50 in.;
. The Salten Fiord I. 15—20 m.;
, Groto, 6—24 m.
5A
Hippolyte pusiola. Kr0ter.
The Salten Fiord I. 15-20 m.; Balstad (1896), 30 m.; Trold-
flordsund, 40 m.; Breisund, 100 in.
Females bearing eggs, without ocular spots, occurred on
274 1899. the Breisund, loo m.
Hippolyte turgida, K hover.
The Ostnes Fiord, 30 m.
Hippolyte spinus, Sow.
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX. 30-
40 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord XVI; Reine I, 150 m.; Balstad, 150
in.; Heiiiiing'sv;erstroinmeii. 20 — 40 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30 —
90 m.; Gaukviere II. 250 m.; Malangen, 380 m.; Stonesbotn, 40 —
80 m.; Lyngen II. 250 m. ; Kvaenangen II. 90 m. ; The Jokel
Fiord, III. 100 in.; Troldflordsund. 40 m.; Breisund, 100 m.
Females hearing eg us with ocular spots occurred on
21A 1899. The Jokel Fiord, 100 m.:
26 : L899, The Troldflordsund, 40 m.;
3A 1900, The Skjerstad Fiord. 30—40 m.
Hippolyte lilljeborgi, Danielssen.
(= H. seeurifrons, Noeman).
The Beier Fiord. 50—150 in.; The Skjerstad Fiord III. 230
m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IV. 330 in.; The Skjerstad Fiord X,
10—30 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord XIII, 110 m.; The Oxsund. 600
m. ; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Landego. 200—450 m.; The Kirk
Fiord III, 70— SO m.; Mortsund, 200 m.; The Ostnes Fiord. 130
m.; Malangen, 380 m.; The Porsanger Fiord. 70 m.
Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on
a7s 1900, Landego. 2U0 — 450 m.;
'74 — , The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m.;
:; ,
- . The Skjerstad Fiord X. 10— 30 m.
Hippolyte polaris, Sabine..
The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230
in.; The Skjerstad Fiord X, 10— 30 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord XVI;
The Tys Fiord I, 500 m.; Rosthavet, 300—500 m.; Moskenstrom-
nien. 200 in.; The Kirk Fiord III, 30—50 m.; The Ogs Fiord I,
100 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30— 90 m.; Tranodyhet. 450— 630 m.;
Stonesbotn, 40—80 m. ; Malangen. 100—200 in.; The Jokel Fiord
III, 100 m.; Iiigohavet, 300 m.; Breisund, 100 m.; The Porsanger
Fiord, .200 m.
Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on
27s 1899, The Tys Fiord I. 500 m.;
14/* — . Malangen. 100—200 m.;
27 4 - . The Porsanger Fiord. 200 in.;
J4 1900. The Skjerstad Fiord II, 230 m.;
74 — . The Skjerstad Fiord XVI.
At several of the foregoing stations, males were found, these
have been described as a separate species ill. borealis). In all of
them the rostrum was without teeth or a slight indication of such
could be seen. The lowest corner of the fore edge of Cephalo
thorax was rounded.
Bythocaris simplicirostris, G. 0. Sabs.
Tranodyhet, 607-640 m.; Malangen, 100—200 in.
Oryptoeheles pygmosa, G. ( >. Saks.
The Folden Fiord, 530 in.; Tranodyhet. 607—640 m.
At the former place females bearing eggs, without ocular spots,
occurred on 74 1900.
Eupagurus bernhardus, Lin.
The Salten Fioid I, 15—20 m.; Groto. 6—24 m. ; Napstrom-
men, 30—40 m.; Svolvaer, 15—20 m.; Troldflordsund, 40 m. (2
small specimens).
Females bearing v— 78.
-) The Norw. North Atl. Exp. Synascidiae, p. L5.
11)11
0. Nordfjaard.
Ascidiae simplices.
Dr. R. Haktmkyek, Berlin, and Dr. Johan Ki.ki;. Kristiania,
determ.
dona intestinalis, Lin.
Moskenstremmen, 90 in.; The Tys Fiord I, 500 in.; Sunder©
(1897) in the stomach of cod.
According to Ki.ki;.1) the species occurs all along the coast
of Norway. It has however, probably never before been collected
at a depth of 500 m. At several places in Lofoten, 1897 in
March and in April, I found Ciona in the stomach of cod.
Aseidia gelatinosa, Kjuer.
Mortsund I. 200 m.; Tranodybet, 007— (340 m.; Oxsund, 600
m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.
Hartmeyer2) mentions this species as being found at Tromso.
which is, I believe, its most northerly locality.
Aseidia prunum, 0. F. Mull.
The North Cape (1894).
Aseidia conchilega, 0. F. Mull.
Mortsund 1 (The Vest Fiord), 200 m.
Styela rustiea, Lix.
Svolvser (1894).
Dendrodoa aggregata, Rathke.
Henningsvser (from stomach of coil); Troldflordsund, 40 m. ;
Breisund, 100 m. ; Nordkyn (1894). In the Breisund this species
was so abundant that it almost filled the dredging-net after a
short draw.
Polyearpa libera, Kxzer.
The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.
Kler3) wrrites: ./Found only in Komag Fiord, Ox Fiord and
at Vadso." This species must be considered as an arctic one. The
Skjerstad Fiord is its southern limit, as far as is now known.
Cynthia echinata, Lin.
Nordkyn (1894).
Pisces.
Prof. Collett and the author determ.
Sebastes marinus, Lin.
12/2 1897. Sundero in Vesteraalen, from the stomach of cod.
Centridermichthys uncinatus, Reixh.
31/3 1900, The Beier Fiord, 50 m. (several specimens); 7/4 1899,
Reine, 100 m. (1 specimen); l4/4 1899, Malangen, 100— 200 m. (1);
11 , 1899, Stonesbotn, 40 — 80 m. ( 1 ): 25/4 1899, Breisund, 100 m. (1).
Centridermichthys hamatus, Kroyer.
8/s 1899. Henningsvser, 150 m. (1); 20/4 1899, The Jokel Fiord
II, 80 m. (1); 24/4 1899, Ingohavet, 300 m. (1); 25/4 1899, Brei-
sund. 100 m. (4).
p. 12.
1) The Norw. Atl. Exp. A List, of Ascidiae simplices, p. 3.
2) Holosome Ascidien, p. 311 Meeresfauna von Bergen.
3) The Norw. North Atl. Exp. A List of Norwegian Ascidiae simplices,
Triglops pingeli, Reixh.
25/4 1899. Breisund, 100 m. (1).
( 'ottus scorpius, Lix.
Svserholt (1894); 2% 1896, Napstrommen, 40 m.
Cottunculus microps. Collett.
Vs 1899, The Lyngen Fiord II, 250 m. (1).
Agonus cataphractus, Lin.
-:,/4 1898, Breisund, 100 in. (1).
Chirolophis galerita, Lix.
■ , 1900, The Skjerstad Fiord N. LO— 30 m. (several specimens).
At the mouth of the Misvser Fiord, we got the dredging bag full
of Lithothamnia, in whose openings a multitude of animals were
hidden, there were ophuirides, asterides, worms, molluscs, crabs etc.
Among these stone algae which are generally called ,,ruggel"
by the Norwegian fishermen, many specimens of Chirolophis galerita
were found. Some lumps of „ruggel" were left lying on the deck during
the night. The next morning, I broke up one of the lumps, and
a living specimen of Chirolophis came into view, it had - so to
say -- spent a night on ..dry land". When at rest, this fish bends
the back part of its body sideways.
Lumpenus lampretiformis, Wahlb.
s7s 1900. The Beier Fiord, 50 m. (1).
Anarrhichas lupus, Lix.
'-'■•A 1896. Balstad.
Contents of stomach: Ophiuroidea, Onuphis conchylega,
Buccinum uiiihitmn. Eupagurus pubescens.
Crystallogobius linearis, Dub. & Kor.
a% 1899. The Trold Fiord in Lofoten, several specimens from
the stomach of Qadus eallarias. The cod was 40 cm. in length.
Pleuron ctes cynoglossus, Lin.
16 4 1S99. Stonesbotn. 50—80 m. (3).
Pleuronectes platessa, Lix.
'"A 1899. Stene in Bo (Vesteraalen), several large specimens,
with stomach and intestines full of shells (Peeten) and Echinoder-
mata. There were also Polychosta, Eupagurus pubescens, Portunus
holsatus etc.
Platysomatichthys hippoglossoides, Walb.
2% 1896. Balstad, from the stomach of cod.
Drepanopsetta platessoides, O. Fabr.
31/3 1900. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m. (several specimens).
Qadus aeglefinus, Lix.
29 i 1897. Reine, one specimen (28 cm.) from the stomach
of cod.
I have written something about the food of the haddock in
my paper: ■ ..Contribution to the Study of Hydrography and
Biology on the Coast of Norway", p. 17.
lint] its in Hill-ins. LlN.
At several places we caught cod and examined the contents
of their stomachs, we also bought some for the same purpose. On
Bottom-Life.
191
10 | 1899, we examined some cod which had been caught a1 Stene
in l!o. Sonic were of a reddish colour, others were paler and
resembled ocean-cod („skrei").
The roe was not fully developed.
In the stomachs were found Polychceta, Hyas coarctatus etc.
A single specimen had Lemcea branchialis on one of its gills.
On -% 1899 we bought in the .lokel Fiord 10 cod which had
been fished by line in the fiord. Shape and colour were those of
the ocean-cod („skrei"), in a few of the larger females the roc was
very loose. Schizopods and Amphipods were found in the stomachs.
I have also referred to the food of the cod in the paper quoted
above, p. 14.
Gadus virens, Lin.
In the beginning of February. 1897, I took part in a fishing
expedition with nets for „skrei". In the course of this, we also
caught a number of „sei" (Gadus virens). Cf. my paper referred
to above, p. 17.
Molva molva, Fin.
Towards the end of April 1897, I went with a fisherman to
tish with nets near Rust. Among the rest, we also caught large
specimens of Molva. As a rule the stomach hang like a balloon
out of its mouth, but in one instance, bones of Gadus ceglefinus
could be identified.
Brosmius orosme, Asc.
In the stomach of Brosmius, which was caught near Rust iu
April 1897, Lithodes maja was often found.
Lycodes sarsi, Collett.
I*
1900. The Folden Fiord, 530 m. ( 1 ).
Mallotus villosus, 0- F. Mull.
On -% 1899, dead specimens were found drifting in the Trold-
fiordsund (between Rolfso and Ingo). Both males and females
were found, and on examination it was seen that they had spawned.
It is said that it is quite usual to find dead capelan floating in
Finmark in the spring, and many theories have been started to
offer an explanation for this. .Some think that the death of the
capelan is to be accounted for by the coldness of the water; others
suppose that it must be attributed to unsuitable food etc.
But none of the theories advanced seem very satisfactory.
Clupea harengus, Fin.
18/s 1896. Henningsvser, from the stomach of cod.
Herring catches are made in many of the fiords in Nordland
in the winter, so as to provide bait for the codflshery in Lofoten.
The supply of the socalled baiting herring (..agnsild") is con-
veyed by small steamers. On 16/s 1S97 I went on board one of
these steamers (S 8 nSvolv3er') from Svolva?r in Lofoten to the
Lor Fiord in Helgoland, where a quantity of herrings had been
caught. On l7/.; I examined the plankton at the bottom of the
fiord ;il Die place where the catch had been made. It was not
verj rich. On the surface, I go1 a few specimens of Oithona
snuil/s. as well as nauplii of Copepoda. In a sample from 0 — 25
m. were found the following: —
Cnl. finmarckicus r
Pseudocal. elongatus r
Acartia longireniis rr
Microsetella atlantica c
Metridia longa rr
Nauplii of Copepoda -\-
Temperature and salinity were found to he distributed as
follows: —
l7/3 1897, The Lcr Fiord,
t. s.
u in. 3°,5 C. 33,04 %o
in „ 3,8 - 33,73 „
Bottom 25 „ 3,8 - 33,73 ..
The herrings were rather meagre. I made some measurements,
and found that the smallest were 15 cm. in length, the largest 20
cm., the usual length was 16, 17, 18 em. (The measurement was
made from the tip of the snout to the commencement of the division
of the tail fin). Indications of roe and milt were present in the lar-
gest specimens. The stomachs were empty, but most of them had
a white mass in the intestine.
One of the fiords which almost always in winter supplies Lo-
foten with „agnsild" is the Kvsenangen Fiord. My observations
in this -fiord (-'A and 19/4 1899), testify great uniformity in tem-
perature and salinity during the winter.
This probably has much to do with the fact that plankton
Copepods may be found right up to the surface of the water. At
any rate, I observed quantities of Calanus finmarckicus in a sample
from 0—5 m. on -4/i 1899.
As the food of the herring can thus rise so far up. it is ex-
plicable that the herring itself follows it. ami comes so far up in
the water that it can be reached by the tackle employed.
Aiajii'iUii nih/aris, Tikt.
5/4 1900. The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m. (juniores).
Myxine gluiinosa, Lin.
During the cod fishery at Sunder© in Vesteraalen, in the be-
ginning of February 1897, I noticed that large numbers of tish
were destroyed h\ this destructive animal. In some eases the
robbers had not had a chance of escape, but were found under the
skin of the sucked out cod.
L92
0. Uordgaard.
B. Bottom Samples.
Mr.
a. Foraminifera.
Hans Ki^;r, Tromso, determ.
At some places, we took bottom samples, and when the tow-
net reached the bottom, we also obtained a combination of bottom
mud and plankton.
These samples were sent to Mr. Ed. Thujt, Leipzig, and he
sorted out the Foraminifera and the Diatomacea and made excel-
lent preparations. Mr. Hans Kxer and Mr. E. J0rgensen have
classified the species thus prepared.
In the following pages, I give the list of the Foraminifera
from Mr. Kick's Manuscript.
With regard to the synomyms, I beg reference to the works
of the author himself.1)
"/
i 1899, Moskenstrommen, 0—150 m.
Bottom sample and plankton.
Ryperammina ramosa, Hyperamminu subnudosa, Crithionina
abyssorum, Halophragmium bulloides, Valvulina conica, Ammodiscus
tenuis, Reophax scorpimus, Trochammina rdbertsoni, Trochammina
ultras, Webbina clavata, Verneuilina polystropha, Textularia agglu-
tinans, Bulimina pyrula, Bulimina marginata, Virgulina schrei-
bersiana, Uvigerina angulosa, Cassidulina laevigata, Nodosaria lae-
vigata, Globigerina bulloides, Truncatulina lobatula, Truneatulina
refulgens, Anomalina coronata, Operculina ammonoides, Nonionina
umbilicatula, Nonionina turgida.
17/i 1899, Stamsund.
Bottom sample.
Haplophragmium canariense, Haplophragmium glomeratum, Val-
vulina conica, Bulimina pyrula, Bulimina elipsoides, Bulimina mar-
ginata, Bolivina punctata, Cassidulina bradyi, Chilostomella ovoidea,
Uvigerina pygmaea, Uvigerina angulosa, Pullenia sphaeroides, Pul-
h urn quinqueloba, Truncatulina lobatula, Anomalina coronata,
Nonionina umbilicatula, Operculina ammonoides, Cornuspira cari-
nata, Quinqueloculina seminulum, Biloculina simplex.
17A 1899, Stamsund, 0—150 m.
Bottom sample and plankton.
Trochammina inflata, Bigenerina sarsi A, Bulimina marginata,
Bulimina convoluta, Bulimina pyrula, Bolivina punctata, Uvigerina
angulosa, Sagrina dimorpha, Patellina corrugata, Cassidulina lae-
vigata, Polymorphina compressa, Cornuspira foliacea, Nodosaria calo-
morpha, Lagena marginata, Lagena hexagona, Lagena apiculata,
Oristellaria rotulata, Globigerina bulloides, Pullenia sphazr aides, Trun-
catulina lobatula, Nonionina scapha, Operculina ammonoides, Quinque-
loculina seminulum, Biloculina elongata.
') Thatamophora. The Norw. North. Atl. Exp.
Synopsis of the Norwegian Marine Thalamophora.
Fishery and Marine Investigations, edited by dr. Hjort,
Rep. on Norwegian
Vol. I, nr. 7. 1900.
31A
1899, Hola (Svolv;er), 0-150 m.
Bottom sample and plankton.
Halophragmium truncatum, Trochammina robertsoni, Bolivina
•dilatata, Bolivina punctata, Virgulina schreibersiana, Bulima sub-
tercs, Bulima marginata, Cassidulina laevigata, Cassidulina crassa,
Polymorphina compressa, Patellina carrugata, Lagena marginata,
Lagena laevis, Lagena striata, Truncatulina lobatula, Discorbina
globularis, Nonionina scapha, Operculina ammonoides, Quinquelo-
culina seminulum, Biloculina elongata, Biloculina oblonga, Globi-
gerina bulloides.
37i 1S99, Hola (Svolvser), 0—150
Bottom sample and plankton.
in.
Reophax scorpiurus, Halophragmium ghmeratum, Trochammina
robertsoni, Valvulina conica, Valvulina fusca, Trochammina nitida,
Bulima elipsoides, Bulima pyrula, Bulima marginata, Bolivina punc-
tata, Bolivina dilatata, Virgulina squamosa, Uvigerina angulosa,
Sagrina dimorpha, Cassidulina crassa, Cassidulina laevigata, Lagena
striata, Lagena clavata, Lagena distoma, Lagena hexagona, Lagena
marginata, Globigerina bulloid,es, Pullenia sphaeroides, Truncatulina
lobatula, Discorbina obtusa, Operculina ammonoides, Nonionina stelli-
gera, Nonionina turgida, Triloculina tricarinata, Quinqueloculina
seminulum.
37i 1899, hilands Bay (0stnesfjord). 0—35 m.
Bottom sample and plankton.
Trochammina sp., Spiroplecta biformis, Uvigerina angulosa,
Cassidulina crassa, Cassidulina laevigata, Virgulina schreibersiana,
Bulimina marginata, Bolivina dilatata. Nodulina gracilis. Polymor-
phina compressa, Nodosaria communis, Nodosaria calomorpha Patel-
lina corrugata, Lagena squamosa, Lag, mi williamsoni, Lagena gra-
cilis, Lagena striata. Lagena marginata, Truncatulina lobatula,
Nonionina scapha, Operculina ammonoides, Quinqueloculina semi-
nulum.
3/3 1899, Raftsund, 250—300 m.
Hyperammina sp., Trochammina robertsoni, Valvulina fusca,
Valvulina conica. Textularia agglutinans, Textularia williamsoni,
Bigenerina sarsi. Bigenerina digitata, Bolivina punctata, Bolivina
dilatata, Bulimina marginata. Bulimina pyrula, Bulimina elipsoides,
Uvigerina angulosa, Sagrina dimorpha, Cassidulina laevigata, Cas-
sidulina crassa, Globigerina bulloides, Pullenia sphaeroides, Pull ma
quinqueloba, Orbulina universa, Nodosaria scalaris, Nodosaria com-
munis, Lagena squamosa, Lagena marginata. Truncatulina lobatula,
Hotalia soldani, Discorbina araucana, Discorbina obtusa, Nonionina
umbilicatula, Operculina ammonoides, Cornuspira carinata. Quinque-
loculina seminulum, Biloculina simplex, Biloculina elongata.
Bottom-Life.
193
Besides these, there were also found at the same place:
Saccammina sphaerica, Rhabdammina abyssorum.
s/a 1899, Raftsund, 0—270 in.
Bottom sample and plankton.
Trochammina robertsoni, Textularia sagittula, Bigenerina sarsi,
Bulimina elipsoides, Bulimina pyrula, Bulimina marginata, Buli-
mina convoluta, Bulimina subteres, Bolivina punctata, Virgulina
schreibersiana, Cassidulina crassa, Cassidulina laevigata, Polymor-
phina compressa, Sagrina dimorpha, Ghbigerina bulloides, Pullenia
sphaeroides, Nodosaria cafomorpha, Lagena semistriata, Lagena mar-
ginata, Lagena gracillima, Lagena striata, Truncatulina lobatula,
Discorbina araucana, Discorbina berthelotiana, Nonionina umbili-
catula, Opereulina ammonoides, Cornuspira foliacea, Triloculina
tricarinata.
7/2 1899, Ofoten I, 360 m.
Bigeneria sarsi (A -f- B), Bulimina normanni, Virgulina
sehreibersiana, Bolivina punctata, Bolivina dilaiata, Bulimina elip-
soides, Bulimina marginata, Uvigerina angulosa, Sagrina dimorpha,
Cassidulina laevigata, Cristellaria roiulata, Nodosaria laevigata,
Nodosaria scalaris, Nodosaria soluta, Nodosaria inflexa, Lagena mar-
ginata, Lagena striata, Lagena distoma, Lagena semistriata, Lagena
hexagona, Ghbigerina bulloides, Pullenia sphaeroides, Pullenia
quinqueloculina, Sphaeroidina bulloides, Truncatulina lobatula, Ro-
talia soldani, Discorbina berthelotiana, Anomalina coronata, Patellina
corrugata, Nonionina stelligera, Nonionina umbilicatula, Opereulina
ammonoides, Cornuspira carinata, Quinqueloculina seminulum, Quin-
queloculina arenacea.
1G/2 1899, Brettesnes— Skroven, 350 — 400 m.
I.
Hyperammina ramosa, Beophax seorpiurus, Halophragmium
latidorsatum, Valvulina fusea, Webbina elavata, Bulimina marginata,
Uvigerina pygmaea, Nodosaria laevigata, Anomalina coronata, Ro-
talia soldani, Nonionina umbilicatula, Quinqueloculina arenacea.
At the same place were also found: —
Saccammina sphaerica, Bathysipton filiformis.
'% 1899, Brettesnes— Skroven, 350—400 m.
II.
Trochammina sp., Bulimina pyrula, Bulimina marginata, Buli-
mina subteres, Bolivina punctata, Bolivina dilaiata, Virgulina schrei-
bersiana, Cassidulina laevigata, Cassidulina crassa, Polymorphina
compressa, Uvigerina angulosa, Cornuspira sp., Lagena orbignyana,
Lagena distoma, Lagena marginata, Lagena striata, Ghbigerina
bulloides, Pullenia sphaeroides, Patellina corrugata, Discorbina arau-
cana, Nonionina umbilicatula, Nonionina scapha, Opereulina am-
monoides, Quinqueloculina subrotunda.
3/3 1899, The Kirk Fiord I. 100 m.
I.
Ammodiscus incertus, Virgulina squamosa, Bulimina marginata,
Cassidulina laevigata, Cassidulina bradyi, Poly morphina compressa,
Bolivina punctata, Bolivina dilaiata, Uvigerina angulosa, Cristellaria
rotulata, Nodosaria communis, Lagena lagenoides, Lagena marginata,
Ghbigerina bulloides, Truncatulina lobatula, Discorbina araucana,
Discorbina berthehthiana, Nonionina scapha, Opereulina ammonoides,
Quinqiii loculina agglutinans.
:; 3 L899, The Kirk Fiord 1. 100 m.
II.
Halophragmium latidorsatum, Halophragmium canariense, Tex-
tularia agglutinans, Textularia sagittula, Bulimina pyrula, Bulimina
marginata, Bolivina dilatata, Virgulina schreibersiana, Uvigerina
angulosa, Cassidulina laevigata, Cassidulina crassa, Truncatulina
lobatula, Discorbina ghbularis, Ghbigerina bulhides, Nonionina
scapiha, Polystomella striatopunctata, Patellina corrugata, Opereulina
ammonoides, Quinqueloculina seminulum.
' , L899. The Ostnes Fiord. 10—20 m.
Reophax seorpiurus, Halophragmium canariense, Halophragmium
glomeratum, Gordiammina sp., Vemeuilina polystropha, Spiroplecta
biformis, Bulimina marginata, Cassidulina cramsa, Cassidulina laevi-
gata, Uvigerina angulosa, Polymorphina compressa, Lagena laevis,
Lagena distoma, Lagena marginata, Truncatulina hbatula, Discor-
bina ghbularis, Rotalia beccari, Opereulina ammonoides, Nonionina
scapha, Polystomella slriato-punctata, Quinqueloculina seminulum,
Ghbigerina bulhides.
' , L899, Moldoren. near Svolvaer, 10 m.
Bolivina dilatata, Virgulina schreibersiana, Lagena squamosa,
Lagena laevis, Ghbigerina bulloides, Patellina corrugata, Truncatu-
lina hbatula, Truncatulina ungeriana, Discorbina vilardeboana,
Nonionina stelligera, Polyshmella striatopunctata, Quinqueloculina
seminulutn.
1899, Svolvaer harbour, 10 — 15 in.
Bigeneria sarsi, Bolivina dilatata, Bolivina punctata, Bulimina
marginata, Cassidulina laevigata, Uvigerina anguhsa, Lagena
hexagona, Lagena squamosa, Lagena striata. Lagena gracillima,
Lagena lagenoides, Ghbigerina bulhides, Pullenia sphaeroides, Trun-
catulina lobatula, Discorbina ghbularis, Rotalia beccari, Polyshmella
striatopunctata, Nonionina stelligera, Opereulina ammonoides, Quin-
queloculina seminulum, Quinquehculina subrotunda.
18A 1S99, Gaukviero (Vesteraalen), 0—180 m.
Plankton and bottom sample.
Textularia williamsoni, Cassidulina laevigata, Cassidulina crassa,
Uvigerina angulata, Lagena hexagona, Cristellaria rotulata, Ghbi-
gerina bulhides, Truncatulina lobatula, Truncatulina refulgens,
Discorbina ghbularis, Nonionina stelligera, Quinqueloculina seminu-
lum, Biheulina simplex.
'% L899, Stene in Bo (Vesteraalen), L0 in.
Uvigerina angulosa, Cassidulina laevigata, Truncatulina hbatula,
Discmbina araucana, Nonionina stelligera, Polystomella striatopunc-
tata, Spirohculina planulata, Triloculina tricarinata, Quinquehculina
seminulum.
Ki.ei: has also classified several species which were not pre-
pared.
L900, The Ostnes Fiord.
Truncatulina lobatula, Truncatulina ungeriana, Truncatulina
refulgens, Anomalina coronata, Planorbulina mediterranensis.
25
194
O. Nordgaard.
-- 2 L899, Mortsund T, 200 m.
Nodosana soluta, Cristellaria rotulata, Cristellaria crepidula.
28 :: 1899. The Tys Fiord, 500 m.
Pulvinulina punctulata on Lophohelia prolifera.
18/2 1 899, The Sag Fiord. 200 m.
Saccamniina sphaeriea.
: L899, The Sea NW of Rest, 700 m.
Rupertia stabilis.
14 4 1899. Malangen, 380 m.
Astrorhiza arenaeea, Discorbina globularis.
Vo 1890, Lyngen III, 300 m.
Astrorhiza arenact a.
Hammerfest (1894).
Truncatulina lobatula, Truncatulina refulgens, Truneatulina
ungeriana, Discorbina globularis.
Svaerholt (1894).
Discorbina globularis, Truncatulina lobatula.
27/4 1899, The Porsanger Fiord. 200 m.
Rhabda/mmina abyssorum.
With regard to the distribution of the Thalamophora, Mr.
Kuek writes1) „ln taking a survey of the occurrence of Thala-
mophora in all the ocean-depths investigated by the North Atlantic
Expedition we find, in all, three different centres of distribution, viz: —
A. The southern gray clay, which includes the fiords and banks
along the Norwegian coast, about as far as to 19° E. Long;
and the gray clay near Iceland.
I'.. The northern gray clay, to which the fiords and banks along
the Norwegian coast east of 19° Long., near Beeren Island
and Spitzbergen belong, and the Rhabdammina clay.
C. The brown clay, which is divided into the Biloculina clay
proper and the transition clay."
KijER (1. c. p. 11) gives the following as being the forms
which are of must frequent occurrence in the southern gray clay
along the coast of Norway: —
Uvigerina pygmaea, U. angulosa, Truncatulina lobatula, T.
refulgens, Nonionina umbilicatula, X. scapha, Lagena marginata,
Pullenia sphaeroides, Quinqueloculina seminulum, Globigerina bul-
loides, Bolivina dilatata, Bulimina elipsoides, B. marginata and
( 'iissiiluliiiii hh vigata.
As characteristic of the northern gray clay, Kj.kr (1. c. p. 12)
gives the following forms: —
Astrorhiza crassatina, Lagena apiculata, Pulvinulina Tcarst ni,
Globigerina pachyderma.
These are considered to be arctic forms. ..On the other hand,
there are some southern species which are either absent from the
field of the northern centre or at any rate are very scarce, and
do not attain to their full size, e. g. Bulimina marginata, Uvige-
rina pygmaea and angulosa, Operculina ammonoides.'' 2)
The samples I have collected almost exclusively represent the
southern gray clay, of which Thalamophor-fauna they certainly give
a very complete illustration.
It is of considerable interest to see that the limit between the
northern and southern gray clay on the Norwegian coast is fixed
at 19" Long., which lies near Tromso. Without thinking of this
fact, I have, for hydrographical and zoological reasons (ef. Part IV)
fixed Malangen as the boundary fiord or rather the transition fiord
between the preponderant boreal and the preponderant arctic fauna.
This division is thus confirmed by a study of the deposits.
'i Thalamophora, p. 10. The Norw. North Atl. Exp. 187(1—78.
-I Willi respect to the chemical condition of the deposits, reference should
be made to Schmelck's treatise „On Oceanic Deposits". The Norw. North Atl.
Exp. Chemistry. A plate is adjoined giving the distribution of the deposits.
Diatom-.
195
b. Diatoms in Bottom Samples from Lofoten and Vesteraalen.
I-'.. J0RGENS1 \.
Iii the following pages an account is given of the diatoms con-
tained in some bottom samples from the following Idealities in Lo-
foten and Vesteraalen;
Moskenstrommen, 0 — ISO m. (together with plankton),
Stamsund, 0 — 150 m. (together with plankton),
Svolvaer harbour, 10—15 m.,
The Ostnes Fiord, 10 — 20 m.,
Brettesnes— Skroven, 350—400 m..
Mouth of the Raftsnnd, 250—300 m„
Stene in Bo, 10 m.,
Gaukvsere, 0—180 m. (together with plankton).
Two of these, the samples from Brettesnes — Skroven and from
Raftsund, were poor and consisted perhaps only of dead specimens,
a good many of which naturally originate from the plankton. The
samples from Moskenstrommen, Stamsund and Gaukvsero were taken
together with plankton.
The working through of bottom samples is a very troublesome
and lengthy task, when it is dene as it should be. As there was.
however, not time enough to investigate the samples in the manner
I consider the right one, and as -- on the other hand - it was
of some importance, to be able rightly to interprete the plankton,
to gain a preliminary knowledge of the bottom flora, I have con-
tented myself with the method usually adopted, and have studied
the species from the valves in slides. For this purpose the material —
together with a richer one from the west coast of Norway — has
been prepared as slides by Mr. Thum of Leipzig, in his well-known
perfect way.
For this reason, it has not been possible to discern between
living '(recent) and fossil species.
The species occurring in the plankton are in detail dealt with
in another chapter of this work (pp. 90—108). Nevertheless, to
avoid arbitrariness, I have not omitted the plankton species, but
have in such eases mentioned them as originating from the plankton.
List of the species observed.
I. Oeio-'biE'ioae Schutt.
i. Coscinodiscese.
Coscinodiscus Eheb.
C. nitidus Geeg.
Cf. above p. 95.
Somewhat rare: Moskenstrommen r. Stamsund r, Raftsund r,
Stene r, Gaukviero r.
Distribution: Western Europe; Balearic Islands. Greenland
and Finmark (Cleve). Warmer coasts of America, Asia and
Australia.
C. appollinis Eiirr. (1844).
Kurd. Mikrogeologie pi. 35 A, XXII, I'. 4.
rnr. com.pa.Cta Uattk. Rev. of Coscinod. p. 579.
< . scintillans (Gekv.) A. Schmidt Nords. Diat. p. ill, [.I. 3, f. 33.
Differs from the main species (= C. scintillans Grev.) in
having the puncta distinctly smaller towards the margin, more
numerous radial rows, the shortened ones being longer than usual.
Probably is a separate species.
Rare: Moskenstrommen -f-, Stamsund r. Svolvaer r. Stene r.
Cose, nitidus A- Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. 111. f. 32 does not
show the irregular distribution of the puneta that is characteristic
of the preceding species. This form occurs in in\ material together
with the one figured I. e. f. 33 and has a similar radiate structure,
only much coarser.
Distribution: The variety is only known from Solsvik (wesl
of Bergen, Norway). The main species, which has not been found
by us, occurs in the antarctic regions.
C. eoncarus Eheb. Geeg
Geeg. Diat. of Clyde L857. p. 500, pi. X, f. 47. Ehrb. Mikrogeol., pi. 21. f. I
lion pi. 18, f. 38.
Hardly belongs to the genus Coscinodiscus. Rattray 1. c. p.
470 remarks that the girdle aspect of this species answers to F.n-
iHitijn ocnuiica Ehrb. (cfr. Mikrogeologie pi. 35 A, XXYIII figs. 6,
7; A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 65, figs. 10 — 15).
Very rare: Gaukvaer0 r. Diameter 86 ;>. : 2 areoles on 10 |i;
border sharply defined, nearly 3 p. broad.
Distribution: Western Europe: Balearic Islands, Black Sea.
Sea of Kara (Cleve). Warmer, coasts of America and Asia.
C. leptopus Gei \.
Van ETeueCK Synops. pi. 131, tin-. 5 — li.
Rare: Raftsund r. Diameter 55 ;>-: •"> areoles on 10 :>■. Re-
markable for the minute areoles on the border, like those in the
genuine C. tinnitus Ehrb. It differs on the whole from the latter
species only in possessing the pseudonodule.
Coscinosira polychorda Gran and the variety of Coscinodiscus
tinnitus mentioned below have a much finer structure and less re-
gularly straight rows of areoles.
Distribution: Mediterranean. Southern Atlantic, Pacific Ocean,
Indian Ocean.
C. lineatus Ehrb., rar.
('!'. above p. Hi'.
Rare: Stamsund. r. Finer structure than in the genuine <'.
lineatus. Small; 1\- — 8 areoles on lu \>.. Border narrow, striate,
15 stria' on 10 |i. Areoles near the border somewhat smaller.
Secondary rows somewhat tlexuose.
In the sample from Svolvaer a verj similar specimen was
found, only with a little liner structure and marginal spines. This
1 96
E. Jorgensen.
specimen agrees completely with Coscinosira polychorda Gran, but
wants the peculiar transverse processus of the latter species.
Such forms, which are perhaps solitary cells of Coscinosira,
may easily be mistaken for C. lineatus.
Distribution: The main species is cosmopolitan, ('leak and
0steup mention C. lineatus from several arctic localities: Finmark,
Baren Kil 1, Greenland, Spitzbergen. Kara. 1 should, however,
think that the species has been confounded with Coscinosira poly-
chorda, at any rate to some extent.
C excentricus Ehrb.
Cf. above p. '.H'.
Frequent: Moskenstronnnen r, Stamsund +. Gaukviero r -f-.
Derived undoubtedly from the plankton.
Distribution: Cosmopolitan.
C. Kiitzingii A. Schm.
A. Schm. Atlas, pi. 57, f. 17. C. marginatus A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. 3. f. 35-
As Grtjnow remarks, this species is intermediate between C.
• ccentricus and the difficult group of C subtilis.
Very rare: Raftsund r, Stamsund r.
Distribution: North Sea. Arctic and antarctic regions (Grin.).
Not mentioned by Cleve as arctic. Very nearly related forms
are found near Greenland (C. a&umbratus 0str.) and Jan Mayen
(1898, E. J0RGENSEN).
C. Rothii (Ehrb. V) Grun.
Grin. Diat. Franz Jos. Land, p. 29. pi. Ill ((.'), figs. 20 a, b, 22. C. st/mtiie-
tricits A. Schm. Atlas pi. 57, tigs. 25 — 27, non Grew Heterostephania Rothii
Ehrb. i. octonaria Mikrogeolouie 35 A. XIII B, fig. 4 a.
Belongs to the difficult group of C. subtilis Ehrb., as well as
the following species and a good many more, which probably will
not bear a more thorough examination.
Structure plainly fasciculate, with numerous fasciculi separated
by radial lines made conspicuous by the marked inner ends of the
beginnings of new rows. Small marginal apiculi in the middle of
the fasciculi, one in each. Valve almost flat (occasionally undula-
ted according to Grunow).
Very rare: Stamsund r, Raftsund r, Brettesnes — Skroven r.
Probably a plankton form.
Distribution: Belgium, Scotland; Caspian ^ea. Warmer re-
gions of America and Asia. Southern Seas.
C. Normanni (Ires.
Greg. Quart. Journ. Micr. Sc. 1859, p. 80, pi. 6, fig. 3. C „normanicus" Van
Heukck S3'nops. pi. 131, I. C. fasciculahts A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. 111. figs.
41, 42: Atlas pi. 57. figs. 9, 10.
Very closely related to the preceding species. Differs in hav-
ing a distinctly convex valve, finer structure (though variable in
this respect), more numerous and narrow fasciculi and less distinct
marginal apiculi.
It is perhaps not quite certain that this species is identical
with C. Normanni Greg.; the name C. fasciculatus A. Scum. (1874)
must however be abolished on account of C. fasciculatus O'Meaba
(1867).
This species seems to me to answer tolerably well to C. %mnc-
tulatus Greg. In specimens with tine structure the fasciculi are
only seen with difficulty, while the clear, scattered dots mentioned
by Gregory 1. c. are conspicuous. If this should prove correct,
the C Normanni Greg, is perhaps the same as C. Rothii Grun.
Rather frequent: Stamsund r 4-, Svolvser r -+-, Brettesnes —
Skroven r, 0stnesfiord r -f-, Stene r. Probably a plankton species
(living or fossil).
Distribution: Western Europe. America. Arafura Sea.
C. curvatulus Grun.
Cl\ above p. 92.
Derived undoubtedly from the plankton.
Very rare: Stene rr.
Distribution: Arctic regions; Northern European coasts; Ba-
learic Islands. America and Africa.
C. stellaris Eop.
Cf. above p. 92.
Derived undoubtedly from the plankton.
Very rare: Gaukva-ro r. When the conspicuous star is want-
ing, the species is difficult to determine.
■var. symbolophorus (Gbun.).
C. symbolophontS GRUN. Diat. Franz Jos. Land, p. 82, pi. IV (D), figs. 3 — fi
Differs from the main species in having much coarser structure.
Very rare: Moskenstronnnen r. Raftsund r. Like the main
species planktonic.
Distribution: The main species occurs in Western Europe, the
Mediterranean and the antarctic regions, the variety in the arctic
and antarctic regions.
C. concinnus W. Sm.
Cf. above p. 93.
Derived undoubtedly from the plankton.
Very rare: CaukvaTO. rr; Stene, r.
Distribution : Cosmopolitan.
C. centralis Ehrb., Rattr.
Cf. above p. 93.
Derived probably from the plankton.
Not unfrequent: Moskenstronnnen r. Stamsund r, Raftsund r.
Stene r.
Distribution : Cosmopolitan.
C. subbttlliens Jsjrg.
C. oculus ii idis auct. scand., p. p.
Cf. above p. 94.
Probably derived from the plankton.
Bare: Moskenstrommen r. Raftsund r. Gaukvsero r -f.
Distribution: Arctic regions.
C. horealis Bail.
Bail. Americ. Journ. Sc 1856, p. 3. A. Schm. Atlas, pi. Ii3, f. 11.
Very rare: Raftsund, rr. Diameter 135 |i. Coarse structure;
areoles increasing towards the border, at the centre 3 Vs. near the
border 2 on 10 |i; the largesi ones only little larger than those at the
very margin. Large and very conspicuous ..papilla?" (poroides).
Diatom
197
Border sharply defined, dark, striate. The disc somewhat convex
towards the border.
The specimen found only differs from Schmidt's figure in
wanting the ..central space". Instead of this space, which is, how-
- ever, not mentioned by Rattray 1. c. a large areole was present.
Distribution: Pacific Ocean, especially in the northern region
(Kamtschatka Sea. Hailey). Cape Wankarema (Cleve).
C. decrescens Grin.
Gkdn. Diat. Franz Jos. I, ami. p. 28. A. Schmidt Atlas, pi. 61, figs. 7—9.
B \ i i;.\v 1. c. p. 77.
Perhaps a plankton form, occurring with us like C. subbulliens.
Coarse structure, conspicuous ..papilla". Recognizable through
the rapid decreasing of the areoles outside of 7s radius.
Rare: Moskenstrommen r+, Stamsund r. Diameter 92 |i or
less; largest areoles somewhat outside of 7s radius, 2 on 10 \i, at
the centre smaller, on the border much smaller. Border broad,
sharply defined, striate, with 5 — 6 striae on 10 \k Central space
generally absent (answering to var. repleta Geun. 1. c), sometimes
present.
Distribution: Faroe Channel. Franz Josef's Land. Japan,
Macassar Straits, Florida.
C. radiatus Ehrb.
Cf. above p. 92.
Probably derived from the plankton.
Rather frequent: Moskenstrommen c Stamsund r +, Svolvaer
r. 0stnesfiord r. Gaukvaero -f-, Stene r.
Distribution : Cosmopolitan.
var. minor A. Scum.
A. Schm. Novels. Diat. p. 94, pi. 3, f. 4. C. devius A. Schm. Atlas, pi. 60
figs. 1 -4.
Stamsund r. Svolvaer r. Oaukvaro r, Stene r.
var. oculus iridis (Ehrb., Eattr.).
Flat. A conspicuous central rosette and often a small „central
space". Areoles largest at or beyond 1/2 radius, hexagonal, with
large ..papilla", towards the border rapidly decreasing, at the very
margin small. Largest areoles 3 on 10 \l.
This form, which answers very well to Coscinodiseus oculus
iridis Eheb. Mikrogeologie pi. 19, fig. 2, is certainly not specific-
ally distinct from C. radiatus, intermediate forms being rather
frequent.
Moskenstrommen r, Gaukvaero r. Occurred also in other
samples.
C. nodulifer Jan.
•Tamsch. in A. Schmidt Atlas, pi. 59, f. 21.
Flat. A small, but conspicuous nodule near the centre. Are-
oles hexagonal, increasing from the centre to 74 radius, here :S on
1" !'.; towards the margin rapidly decreasing, at the border 5 — 6
on 10 (jl. Border sharply defined, striate, with 6—672 striae on
10 |JL.
Answers very well to the figure referred to.
Rare: Raftsund +. Brettesnes— Skroven r.
Distribution: This southern species is found near the Balearic
Islands and in the wanner regions of the Atlantic. Pacific and In-
dian Oceans.
It is very remarkable that this species occurs so far north.
It is probabh a plankton form, most likely a fossil one.
Actinocyclns Ehrb.
A. alienus <■ ri n.
Grin, in Van Hkurck Synopsis, pi. 125, !'. 12 (var. arcticus).
Very rare: Brettesnes — Skroven r: Stene r. In structure
Coseinodiscus-]ike, as Gbunow states intermediate between C. cur-
vatulus and C. radiatus. Central space circular, conspicuous, only
with a few irregularly scattered puncta. Numerous fasciculi (over
20) with interfascicular radii, which are more or less plainly ziczac
bent, especially towards the centre. Towards the margin, the fasci-
culi are not separated from each other, but form an even radiately
structured marginal part. Very small and inconspicuous marginal
apiculi. Border narrow, indistinctly striate.
Diameter 61 — 66 |jl; rows of areoles 15 on 10 ;>. at the mar-
gin closer. Ocellus marginal, evident.
Distribution: Cape Wankarema. Also mentioned from a few-
places of the North Atlantic and Arctic Seas.
A. Ehrenbergi Hales.
Cf. above p. 95.
Probably derived from the plankton.
Not unfrcquent: Stamsund r. Svolvaer r. Gaukvaero r. Stene -f-.
Distribution : Cosmopolitan.
A. Ralfsii (W. Sm.) Ealfs.
C\\ above p. 95.
More frequent in the bottom samples than in the plankton
(from which however must not be concluded that it is a bottom
form): Stamsund r, Svolvaer r-f, Ostnestiord r. Gaukvaero r+,
Stene r.
Distribution: Western Europe. Greenland (0stbup). War-
mer Seas.
Eattr. Revis. Actinoc.
A. sparsus (Gbeg.) Battb.
1890, p. J7o. Eupodiscus sparsus Greg. Trans. Micr.
Soc. 1857, p. 81, pi., fig. 47.
The description by Rattkay does not answer well to the figure
referred to. According to this figure, it seems chiefly to differ from
A. Ehrenbergi in being more sparsely granulated towards the cen-
tre, so that only the interfascicular radii reach the central space.
It is, however, doubtful whether it can really be kepi distinct
from the preceding species. Also A. moniliformis Rales seems to
be a species very closely related to A. Ehrenbergi.
Specimens which seem to belong here were found in the sample
from Gaukvau'o. r.
A. crassus V. H.
Van HEURCK Synopsis p. 215, pi. llJ4. figs. 6, 8.
Van Heurck's figure shows interfasciculate radii, though not
so evident as those of A. Ehrenbergi. Smaller and coarser forms
of the latter species is puzzlingly similar to A. crassus. It is on
L98
E. Joreeusen.
the whole doubtful, whether these two species always can be
distinguished from each other.
A more essential difference than in the structure of the valve
is found in the form of the cell (frustule). A. crassus has high
cells, usually higher than broad, with thick walls, also in the con-
necting /one: here there is also a conspicuous difference in width
between the two valves. A. Ehrenbergii, however, forms low cells,
broader -- often much so — than high, and the two valves have
nearly the same diameter.
The valve of A crassus is flat from the centre to some di-
stance from the border, where there is a high and steep marginal
zone.
Somewhat rare: Stamsund r, Raftsund r. Gaukvsero r, Stene r.
Occurs also in the plankton samples.
Distribution: Western Europe. After all, it is most probably
identical with Ewpodiseus crassus W. Sm. (Cf. Van Heurck 1. c.
and Traite d. Diat. p. 524).
Note. In the sample from Stene, several broken valves with
a rather large disc occurred, somewhat similar to Xanthiopyxis?
umbonata Geev., cf. Van Heurck Traite d. Diat. p. 512, fig. 263,
which cannot, however, be referred to the genus Xanthiopyxis
Eheb., a doubtful genus including what are probably resting spores
of Chaetoceros (cf. Schutt. in Exgler and Prantl.. Natiirl. Pflan-
zenfamil, Theil I, Abth. 1 b, p. 148). Structure rather fine, similar
to that of Coscinodiscus ; valve rather convex, with numerous large,
slender, conical spines, as in the figure referred to. Undoubtedly
a fossil species.
2. Melosirese.
Ooseinosira polychorda (Gear) Gran.
Cf. above p. 97.
Derived from the plankton.
Very rare: Stamsund r. GaukvaTo r.
Distribution: Cf. above p. 97. As stated before (p. 196)
this species seems also to occur singly, and is then easily mistaken
for Coscinodiscus lineatus. At any rate, forms occur in which the
peculiar transverse processus at the semiradius are wanting.
Tlialassiosira Cl.
T. gravida Cl.
Cf. above p. 96.
In bottom samples the strong resting spores (endocysts) of this
species occur, though seldom (much more so than would probably
be the case, if this species generally „oversummers" on the bottom).
Rare: Stamsund r +• Svolvser r.
Distribution: Cf. above p. 96.
T. decipiens (Grun.) J<
('('. above p. 96.
Undoubtedly derived from the plankton.
Hare: Stamsund r, Svolvser r, Gaukvaero r +.
Distribution (of Coscinodiscus decipiens Grun.): Caspian Sea.
Great Britain and Ireland. West coast of Norway.
lI«>lo*ira Ag.
M. granulata (Eheb). Ralfs.
Van Heurck Synopsis p. 200, pi. 87, figs. 10—12.
Fresh water species.
Very rare: Gaukvaero, rr.
Distribution : Frequent in fresh water, especially in Western
Europe. Franz Josefs Land.
M. Roeseana Rabenh.
Van Heurck Synopsis p. 199, pi. 89, figs. 1 — li.
Fresh water species.
Very rare: Ostnesfjord, rr.
Distribution: Common fresh water species. Greenland l Ostrup).
3/. Borreri Grev.
Grew in Hook. Brit. Fl. II, p. 401. Van Heurck Synops. p. 198, pi. 85,
Bgs. 5—8.
Very rare: Svolvser, rr (var. ad hispid. Castr.).
Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Green-
land (Cl.).
Paralia sulcata (Ehrb.) Cl.
Cleve Diat. Avct. Sea 1873, p. 7. GoMionella sulcata Ehrb., Mikrogeologie
pi. 18, 1.
Common: Moskenstrommen -f-, Stamsund e, Svolvser c, Raft-
sund r -f-, Brettesnes — Skroven r, Ostnesfjord e, Gaukvser0 cc,
Stene c.
Distributim : Frequent on the coasts of Europe and America.
Arctic regions.
forma coronata (Ehrb.) Grun.
Van Heurck Synopsis pi. 91, f. 18. OaUioneUa coronata Ehrb., Mikrogeologie
pi. 38, xxn. fig. 5.
Rare: Svolvser r, Stene r.
Cyolrttella Kutz.
C. striata (Kutz.) Grun.
Grun. in Cleve ft Grunow Arct. Diat. 1880, p. 119. Van Heurck Synopsis
p. 213, pi. 92. figs. 6—10. Coscinodiscus striata* Kutz.
Rare: Stamsund r, Raftsund r, Stene r.
Distribution: Frequent in brackish water. Western Europe.
Baltic Sea. Warmer parts of Asia and Africa.
C. eomta (Eheb.) Kutz.
Kutz. Spec. Algar. p. 21. Van Heurck Synops. p. 214, pi. 92, figs, lfi — 22.
Fresh water species.
Very rare: Gaukvsero, rr.
Distribution: Western Europe.
llvaloriix-us Ehrb.
H. seoticus (Kutz.) Grun.
Grun. in Journ. Royal Micv. Soc. 1879. p. 690, pi. 21, f. 5. Van Heurck Synops.
pi. 84, figs. 15—18. Cyelotella s. Kutz. Baoill. p. 50, pi. 1, figs. II, III.
Frequent: Stamsund r, Svolvser +. Gaukvsero -4- c, Stene r +.
Distribution: Western Europe. Bosporus. Arctic regions.
Diatoms.
199
H. subtilis Hah..
Bail. New Spec. p. 10, f. 12.
Perhaps only a form of the preceding species.
Very rare: Stamsund r, Stene r.
Distribution: Belgium. Scotland. Finmark (Cl.). America.
Asia.
\c -« Spec. p. 10.
H. stelliger Bail.
Van Hecrck Synops. p, 213, pi. 84, figs. 1
Frequent: Moskenstrommen I . Stamsund r -f-, Svolvser r.
Raftsund r, Brettesnes— Skroven r. Gaukvaero r. Stene r.
Distribution: Western Europe. Virgin Isles. Spitsbergen
(uncertain, Cl.).
PoI<'h,Ihi* Ehrb. Abh. Berl. Ak. 1814;
Very rare: Moskenstrommen r. Gaukvsero rr.
Distrifattion: Coasts of the North Sea and the Baltic (Greifs-
wald).
Astcromphalns heptactis (Bbeb.) Kalis.
Cf. above p. 98.
Undoubtedly derived from the plankton.
Very rare: Moskenstrommen rr.
Distribution: Cf. above p. 98.
5. Biddnlphiese.
Biddiilpliia Gray. V. H. (including Amphitetrtis Ehrb., TriceraHum Ehrb.,
( 'eralaulus Ehhb.).
B. pulchella Gbay.
Gray Arrang. of Hiit. Plants, I. p. 294. Van Heurck Synops. p. 204. pi. 97,
figs. 1-3.
Rare: Stamsund r. Raftsund r, Brettesnes— Skroven r, Stene r.
Distribution: Frequent on the western and southern coasts of
Europe. America. Africa.
B. regina W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II, p. 50, pi. 40, f. 323.
var.
B. regina A. Scum. Atlas pi. 110, f. 18 (from Balearic Isle 1.
The 3 median elevated parts of the valve hispid, not smooth
as stated by W. Sm. both in his discription and figure.
Very rare: Stene, a single valve.
200
E. Jargensen.
Distribution: Balearic Isles. The main species known from
the coast of the isle of Skye.
B. aurita (Lyngb.) Breb.
Ci\ above p. 99.
Probably derived from the plankton.
Frequent: Stamsund -f-, Svolvser + c, Stene r +.
Distribution: Cf. above p. 99.
B. rhombus (Ehrb.) W. Sm.
\V. Sm. Brit. Diat. II. p. 49. pi. 45, f. 320. Dentkella r. Ehrb.
i-ai-. trigona Cl. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 99, f. 2.
Very rare: Svolv;er r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Finmark (Cleve).
B. turgida (Ehrb.) \V. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II, p. 50, pi. Ii2, f. 38. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 104, figs. 1, 2.
Cerataulus t. Ehrb.
Very rare: Svolvser rr.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
B. Smithii (Ralfs) V. H.
Van Heurck Synops. p. 207, pi. 105, figs. 1—2. A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 116,
figs. 5—6. Cerataulus S. Ralfs in Rritch. p. 847.
Very rare: Moskenstrommen rr, Svolvaer r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Spitsbergen? (Cleve).
B. antediluviana (Ehrb.) V. H.
Van Heurck Synops. pi. 109, figs. 4—5. Amphitetras a. Ehrb., Mikrogeol.
pi. 21, f. 25 a— c.
Rather frequent: Moskenstrommen +, Stamsund r, Kaftsund r,
Gaukvaero r, Stene r.
Distribution: Common species, cosmopolitan; very rare, how-
ever, in arctic regions: Spitsbergen (it. Cleve).
B. lata (Grev ).
Triceratium 1. Grev. Trans. Micr. Soc. 1865, p. 103, pi. 9, f. 20. A. Schmidt
Atlas, pi. 77, figs. 38—39. Amphitetras I. De Toni Syll. vol. II, sect. 3, p. 901.
Very rare: Raftsund r. Very similar to the figures referred
to in Schmidt's Atlas. Side of the tetragone 67 |i. Marginal
pearls 5 on 10 \i; the rows of striae in the corners somewhat
radiating, 10 on 10 \>..
Distribution: Tropical species, according to De Toni (1. c.)
only known from Singapore and North Celebes.
B. favus (Ehrb.) V. H.
Van Heurck Synops. pi. 107, figs. 1—4. Triceratium favus Ehrb. A. Schmidt
Atlas, pi. 82, f. 2.
Very rare: Raftsund, rr. Side of the triangle 92 |i; 2 areoles
on 10 \>-.
Distribution: Rather common species, cosmopolitan on tropical
and temperate coasts. Spitsbergen (Cleve, „ doubtful as an arctic
species").
B. arctica (Brightw.).
Triceratium a. Brightw. Micr. Journ. 1853, p. 250, pi. 4, f. 11. A. Schmidt
Atlas pi. 79, figs. 12—13.
Very rare: Stene r.
forma baleena (Ehrb.).
Zygoceros b. Ehrb. Mikrogeol. pi. 35 A, XXIII, f. 17. Biddulphia b. Brightw.
Micr. Journ. VII (1859), p. 181, pi. 9, f. 15. Van Heurck Synops.pl. 112, f. 1.
Very rare: Stene r.
Distribution: Arctic regions. Vancouver; Cape of Good Hope
(De Toni Syll. p. 921).
B. formosa (Brightw.).
Triceratium f. Brightw. Grun. in Cleve et Grun. Arkt. Diat. pp. 111 — 112.
A. Schmidt Atlas, pi. 79 f. 2.
Very nearly related to the preceding species, from which it
differs chiefly in having the centre of the valve irregularly punctate,
not areolate, with scattered puncta smaller than the neighbouring
areoles.
Very rare: Raftsund r.
forma bala^na.
Answering to the forma balcena of the preceding species.
Very rare : Kaftsund r.
B. alternans (Bail.) V. H.
Van Heurck Synops. p. 208, pi. 113, figs. 4—7. Triceratium a. Bail. Micr.
Obs. p. 40, figs. 55 — 56.
Very rare: Stamsund rr.
Distribution: Western Europe. West Indies.
B. punctata (Brightw.j V. H.
Van Heurck Synops. pi. 109, f. 10 (forma 3-gona). Triceratium p. Brightw.
Micr. Journ. 1856, p. 275, pi. 17. f. 18, non Biddulphia punctata Grev. 1864.
Very rare: Gaukvaero, rr. Irregularly punctate with puncta
very different in size, shape aud distance from each other, on an
average 5 on 10 |)-. Side of the triangle 40 \k
Distribution: Tropical coasts of America, Africa and Asia.
The nearly related B. seutyta (Shadb.) V. H., which by De Toni
1. c. p. 944 is considered to belong to the same species, occurs in
Western Europe, the Skagerack. and the Mediterranean.
B. nobilis (Witt.).
Triceratium n. Witt. Diat. Simbirsk 1885, p. 34, pi. 10, f. 3; pi. 11, figs. 4, 7.
A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 150, f. 25. Non Biddulphia nobilis Brun 1889.
A specimen very similar to the figure referred to in Schmidt's
Atlas (from Archangel) was found: Gaukva?ro rr; Stene rr.
Large puncta, irregular in size aud shape, intermingled with minute
ones. Near the margin, larger areoles. In the centre, a con-
spicuous inward pointing spine is found. Side of the triangle 56 ()..
A nearly related species is Triceratium Seibergii Grun., V. H.
Synops. pi. 112, tigs. 9 — 11 (from Mors).
Distribution: Only known fossil from Simbirsk. Perhaps also
fossil in my samples (as is probably also the case with some of the
other species).
Diatoms.
201
B. Weissei (Grun.) '.
Triceratium Weissei Grun. in A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 95. t. 2.
A specimen very similar to the figure referred to (from Arch-
angel) was found: Stene, rr (a single specimen). Rather coarse
radiating structure of puncta (pearls); about 6 rows on L0 ;.'.. Large
circular central space without puncta, only one or two near the
periphery. Side of the triangle ol ;>..
Might also belong to the genus Trinacria. I have not seen
a side view of the valve.
Distribution: Only known fossil (Simbirsk, Archangel).
Islliuiia Ag.
I. enerris Ehrb.
Ehrb. Inf. p. 209. pi. 16, f. 6. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 90 figs. 1—3.
Rather frequent: Moskenstrommen rr. Stamsund r, Svolvaer r,
Raftsund r, Brettesnes— Skroven r, Stene r. More frequent on algse.
Distribution: Coast of Western Europe. Finmark: Spitsbergen
(Cleve). West Indies; Honduras.
I. nervosa KiiTz.
Kutz. Bacill. p. 137, pi. 19, f. 5. Van Heurck Trait<5 rt. Hint. 152, pi. 34, f. 891.
Very rare: Raftsund r.
Distribution: Western Europe. Denmark. Arctic regions.
Honduras: San Francisko. Kerguelen.
6. Chsetocerese.
Kaclci iastrum varians Laid.
Laud. Trans. Micr. Soc. 1863, XII, p. 8, pi. Ill, figs. 1-6.
Derived from the plankton.
Very rare: Stene rr.
Distribution: Neritic plankton species, from the western coasts
of Europe. Warmer coasts of the Atlantic, Indian and Pacific
Oceans. Rare off the west coast of Norway.
Clisetoceros Ehrb.
C. atlanticns Cl.
Cf. above p. 100.
Derived from the plankton.
Very rare: Gaukvcero r.
C. contortits Schutt.
Cf. above p. 101.
Thickened horns, most probably belonging to this species, is
found now and then in the bottom samples, though seldom. Un-
doubtedly derived from the plankton.
C. diadema (Ehrb ) Schutt.
The characteristic resting spores of this species (Syndendriwm
diadema Ehrb.) occur rarely:
Stamsund r, Svolvaer r, Gaukva?ro r. Derived from the plankton.
Distribution: Cfr. above p. 101. Syndendrium diadema Ehrb.
also in Peru hanogonia Ehrb.
A specimen very similar to S. actinoptychus (Ehrb.) Grun.
in Van Heubck Synops. p. 83a, figs. 2 — 4 was found in the sample
from Moskenstrommen.
Nearly circular. Diameter 70 ;i.. 15 radii. On the smaller
upper disc, a coarse spine seems to be found. In other respects
corresponds very well to the figure referred to.
Stephanogonia polygona Eheb. seems to be a similar form,
perhaps the same. Both are probably resting spores (cfr. Schutt
in Engleb and Pkantl, Xatiirl. Pflanzenf., 'I'll. 1, Abth. 1 b,
p. 147).
Distribution: I loth species mentioned are known from ,, North
America" (Ehrenberg). The figure mentioned represents a fossil
specimen from Nottingham deposit.
Pyxilla baltica Grun.
A. Shim. Nords. Diat. pi. 3, f. 25. Van Heurck Synops. pi. S3, f. 2
According to the figure in Henscii (5ter Her. Konnn. Kiel,
pi. V. f. 38 e) lJ//.'ill. 52.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund r. Svolvser -|-, Gaukvtero r,
Stone r.
Distribution: Coasts of Western Europe. The Mediterranean.
Finraark.
S. superba Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill. p. 69, pi. 15, f. 13. Van Heurck Traite d. Diat., p. 316, pi. 30, f. 834.
Very rare: Ostnesfiord r, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of Western Europe. The Mediterranean.
Finmark (var. minor Grun.).
S. bacillus Gbeg.
■Greg. Trans. Micr. Soc. 1867, p. 88, pi. 1. f. 54. Van Heueck Synopsis pi. 42, f. 9.
Very rare: Svolvser r.
Distribution: Coasts of Scotland and Ireland.
c. Toxarium (Bail.) V. H.
S. undulata (Bail.) W. Svt
W. Sm. Brit Diat. II, p. 97. Van Heueck Synops. p. 154, pi. 42, f. 2. To.r-
arium undidatum Bail. Notes on new sp. and loc. of Micr. Org. p. 15, figs. 24 — 25.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund r, Svolvfer -)-, 0stnesfiord r+,
Gaukvrero r.
Distribution : Coasts of Europe and North America. Red Sea.
S. Hennedrana Greg.
■Geeg. Diat. of Clyde p. 532, pi. XIV, f. 108. Van Heueck Synops. pi. 42, f. 3.
Very rare : Stamsund r. 400 |i long.
Distribution: Coasts of Scotland and Belgium. The Mediter-
ranean.
S. (hvperhorea var.?) rostellata Grun.
Gecn. Diat. Frnnz Jos. Land p. 54, pi. IT, fins. 6 a — b.
A specimen very similar to the figure referred to was found:
Gaukvsero. 38 |* x 3 |).. Striae very fine.
Distribution: Franz Josef's Land.
Tlialassiotlu-iv nitzschioides Grun.
Cf. above p. 102.
Derived from the plankton.
Very rare: Stamsund r. Gaukvrero r.
Distribution: Cf. above p. 102.
Se«'|»troiH'i!«; Ehrb.
S. marina (Greg.) Grun.
Grin, in Van Heueck Synops., id. 37, f. 2. Meridion marinum Greg. Diat. of
Clyde- p. 497, pi. X, f. 41.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund r -)-, Raftsund r. Ostnesfiord r,
Gaukvsero r. Stene r.
Distribution: ('oasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Balearic
[sles.
S. kamtschatica Grun.?
Geun. in Van Heueck Synops. pi. 37, f. 6.
A species very similar to the figure mentioned occurred in the
sample from Stene, r (several specimens i. Usually broader than
the preceding, somewhat variable in shape, at the broader end
sometimes rounded, sometimes only obtuse. Valve distinctly costate
with linear pseudoraphe; costse somewhat radiating, 6 — Ql/2 on 10 \i.
Length 38—40 |i, breadth 7—8 |i. Also similar to Opephora paei-
fica Geun. in V.H. Synops. pi. 44. f. 22.
Distribution: Kamtschatka. Opephora pacifica, perhaps the
same species, in the North Pacific.
Rtiaphont'is Eheb.
R. nitida (Greg.) Geun.
Cocconeis n. Geeg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 492, pi. IX, f. 26. Geun. Alg. No vara p. 99.
Rare : Stamsund r +.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Auckland.
S. Plagiogrammeie.
I'laji'ion'i annua staurophorum (Geeg.) Heib.
Heib. Consp. Diat. Dan. p. 55. P. Gregorianum Grev., Van Heurck Synops.
p. 145, pi. 36. f. 2. Denticula staurophora Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 496,
pi. X. f. 37.
Frequent: Stamsund r, Svolvser r, Raftsund r, Ostnesfiord r,
Gaukvaero -f-, Stene +•
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Finmark: Greenland. South America. Cevlon.
Dim* r< 'gramma Ralfs.
D. minus (Geeg.) Balfs.
Balfs in PaiTCH. Inf. p. 790. Van Heueck Synops. pi. 36, f. 10, 11 a.
Denticula m. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 496, pi. X, f. 35.
Somewhat rare: Stamsund r, Svolvser r, Gaukvsero r, Stene r + .
Tar. nana (Greg.) V.H.
Van Heurck Traite p. 336, pi. 10. f. 393. Denticula nana Greg. 1. c. f. 34.
Rare : Gaukvsero r. Seems to be only a smaller form of the
preceding species.
Distribution: Coasts of Western Europe. The Mediterranean.
D. tulYiim (Greg.) Balfs.
Balfs 1. c. Denticula fulva Greg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 496, pi. X, f. 38. Van
Heurck Synops. pi. 36, f. 28.
Somewhat rare: Stamsund +, Gaukvaero -\-, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of Western Europe. Sweden. The Me-
diterranean.
4« i y photic Mini* Grev.
G. Williainsonii (Greg.) Grun.
Cf. above p. 102.
Rather frequent: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund -\-e, Gauk-
vaero r, Stene r.
Diatoms.
2< 13
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Mediterranean.
G. distans (Gkeg.) Grun.
Grun. in Van Heurck Synops. pi. 36, figs. 15—16. DentinUa d. Greg. Hint.
of Clyde p. 495, pi. X. f. 36.
Very rare: Stene r; Stamsund r.
Distribution: ('oasts of Western Europe. Sweden. The Me-
diterranean.
g. Eunotiex.
Eunotia Khrr.
Fresh water species.
E. iin-iis Ehrb.
Van Heukck Synops. p. 141, pi. 34, f, 2.
Very rare: Stene r.
Distribution: Common fresh water species.
E. major (W. Sm.) Rabenh.
Van Hcubck Synops. p. 142, pi. 34, i'. 14.
Very rare: 0stnesflord r.
Distribution: Fresh water species from Western Europe.
E. pectinalis (Dillw.?) 1\.\benh.
Van Heurck Synops. p. 142, pi. 33, figs. 15 — 16.
Very rare : Svolva?r r, Gaukvaero r.
Distribution: Common fresh water species.
E. prcerujita Eheb.
Van Heurck Synops. p. 14:i pi. 34, f. 19.
Very rare: Ostnesiiord r, Stene r.
Distribution: Northern Europe. America.
I-:. Udentula W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Dial. II, p. 83.
Very rare: Gaukvaero rr; Stamsund rr.
Distribution: Great Britain and Ireland.
E. triodon Eheb.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. Hi. pl. 2. f. IS. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 33, f. 9.
Very rare: Gaukvaero r; Stene r.
Distribution: Northern Europe. Switzerland. Cayenne.
Ceratoneis arcus (Eiirb.) Kutz.
Van Heurck Traite d. Diat., p. 305, f. 69.
Fresh water species.
Very rare: Gaukvaero, r.
Distribution: Common fresh water species, especially in alpine
localities.
io. Meridionese.
Meridian circulare (Grew) Ag.
Van Heurck Synops. p. 161, pl. 51, figs. 10 — 12.
Fresh water species.
Very rare: Svolvaer. Only two cells of a chain.
Distribution: Common fresh water species in temperate regions.
ii. Tabellariese.
Tabelluria floccufosa (Roth) Kutz.
Van Heurck Synops. p. 162, pl. 52, tiys. 10—12.
Fresh water species.
Rare: Svolvaer r, Gaukvaero r, Stem' r.
Distribution: Common fresh water species.
Hli-iat<-ll;i unipunctata (Lyngb.) Ag.
Cf. above p. 103.
Very rare: GaukvaTo r.
Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Finmark.
The Red Sea. Cape Horn.
Itlialxlom'ma Kutz.
R. minutum Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill. p. 12li, pl. 21, f. II. 4. Van Heuhck Synops. p. L66, pl. 54,
figs. 17 21.
Frequent: Stamsund r, Svolvaer e, Raftsund r, Gaukvsero r,
Stene +■
Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe, especially
on the western and northern ones. Arctic regions. Cape of Good
Hope.
R. arcuatum (Lyngb.) Kutz.
Kutz. 1. c. p. 126. pl. 18, f. VI. Van Heurck Synops. p. 166, pl. 54. figs. 14—16.
Diatoma a. Lyngb. Hydroph. p. 180, pl. 62.
Frequent : Svolvaer -f- c, Raftsund r, Gaukvsero r, Stene r -+-•
Distribution : Frequent on the coasts of Europe and North
America. Arctic regions.
R. adriatieum Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill. p. 126, pl. 18, t'. 7. Van Heurck Synops. p. 166, pl. 54, tigs. 11 —
13. Tessella catena Ehrb. Mikrogeol. pl. 22, f. 65.
Rare: Svolvaer r, Raftsund rr, Stene rr.
Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe aud America.
Finmark (rr Cleve who remarks (Vetraexped. p. 4S4) that this
species else is wanting in the arctic regions). Africa. Pacific
Ocean.
(■railimatopliorn Ehrb.
G. islandica Ehrb.
Van Heurck Synops. pl. 53. f. 7.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund r, Svolvaer r, Raftsund r, Brettesnes —
Skroven r, Stene r -f .
Distribution : Northern ami western coasts of Europe. North
Pacific. Cape Horn.
G. serpentina E.u ps.
Ealfs in Ann. ami Mag. XI. pl. IX f. 5. Van Heurck Synops. pl. 53, %s. 1 — 3.
Frequent: Moskenstrommen r+. Stamsund r, Svolvaer r, Raft-
sund r+, Brettesnes — Skroven r, GaukvaTo r, Stene r.
Distribution : Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Ceylon.
Cape Horn. Antarctic regions.
204
E. Jergensen.
G. marina (Lyngb.) Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill. p. 128, pi. 17. f. XXIV. 1—6. Van Heurck Synops. p. 163,
pi. 53, figs. 10—11. Diatoma w. Lyngb. Hydropb.. p. 180, pi. 62 A.
Rare: Stamsund r.
Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Africa.
America. Ceylon.
G, oceanica Eheb.
F.heb. Mikrogeol. pi. 19, f. 36 a, pi. 18, f. 87 a.
Perhaps ought to be united with the preceding- species.
Frequent: Stamsund r+, Svolvser + c, Ostnesriord r+,
Gaukvsero r. Stene r.
rar. macilenta (W. Sm.) Geun.
Grun. in Wien Verb. 1862. Van Heueck pi. 53, 2, f. 16. G. macilenta W. Sm.
Brit. Diat. II. p. 43. pi. 61, f. 382.
Svolvser +• Stene r.
Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Greenland.
Cape Horn. Indian Ocean.
G. arctica Cl.
Cl. Diat. Spitsb. 1867, p. 664, pi. 23, f. 1. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 53. 2, f. 3.
G. africana Ehrb. Mikrogeol. pi. 35 A, XX. figs. 1—2, (non 1. o. pi. 18.
f. 86 a, b).
Very rare: Stene rr.
Distribution: Arctic regions.
12. Nitzschiese.
Itacillaria socialis Greg.
Cf. above p. 103.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund -f-, The Ostnes Fiord r, Gauk-
vsero r.
Distribution: Coast of Western and Northern Europe. Arctic
regions. West Indies.
\il /'»cliia Hass.
a. Panduriformis Grun.
N. pandnriforiuis Greg.
Greg. Diat. oi Clyde p. 529, pi. XIV, f. 102. Van Heurck Synops. p. 172,
pi. 58, figs. 1—3.
Rare: Svolvser r, Stene r.
Distribution: Western coasts of Europe. Baltic. Adriatic
Sea. Finmark. Spitsbergen. Indian Ocean. The Red Sea. Cape
Horn.
N. constricta (Greg.) Grun.
Grun. in Cl. et Grun. Arct. Diat. 1880, p. 71. TrijU'wneUa c. Greg. Micr.
Joum. Ill, p. 40, pi. 1, f. 13.
Rare: Stamsund r, Svolvser r, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Western Europe. The Mediterranean. Cape
of Good Hope. Cape Horn. Ceylon.
b. Trvblionella (W. Sm.) Grun.
N. navicularis (Breb.) Grun.
Grun. in Cl. and Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 67. Van Heurck Synops. p. 171, pi. 57.
f. 1. Sitrirella navicularis Breb. in Kutz. Spec. Alg. p. 36.
Very rare : Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Spitsbergen (uncertain, Cl.)
N. punctata (W. Sm.) Grun.
Grun. in Cl. et Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 69. Van Heurck Synops. p. 171. pi. 57,
f. 2. Trvblionella p. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 36, pi. X, f. 76 a.
Rare: Stamsund r, Svolvser r. Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and of Western Europe.
The Baltic. The Mediterranean.
N. coarctata Gran.
Grun. 1. c. p. 68. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 57, f. 4.
Several specimens which seem to belong here were found:
Gaukv;iTo r.
Distribution: The Mediterranean; Japan; Cape Horn.
N. (Tryblionella Tar.?) litoralis Grun.
(.kin. in Cl. and Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 75. Van Heurck Synops. p. 172, pi. 59
figs. 1—3.
Very rare: Stamsund r.
Distribution: Frequent in fresh and brackish water.
c. Apiculatse Grun.
N. apiculata (Greg.) Grun.
Grun. in Cl. et Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 73. Tryblionella a. Greg. Micr. Journ. V,
p. 79. pi. 1, f. 43.
Very rare : Svolvser, r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Finmark. Greenland.
N. acuminata (W. Sm.) Grun.
Grun. in Cl. et Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 73. Van Heurck Synops., p. 173. pi. 58,
figs. 16—17. Trijbliomlla a. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 36, pi. 10, f. 77.
Rare: Svolvser r, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of England. The Mediterranean.
N. marginulata Grun.
Grun. 1. c. p. 72.
rar.? didyma Grun. 1. c.
Van Heurck Synops. pi. 58, figs. 14 — 15.
Rare: Stamsund r, Svolvser r.
Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Arctic re-
gions. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean.
N. luingarica Grun.
Grun. in Wien Verh. 1862, p. 568. pi. 22, f. 13. Van Heurck Synops. p. 173,
pi. 53, f. 19.
Species from brackish water.
Very rare: Svolvser. r.
Distribution: Frequent in fresh and brackish water.
Diatoms.
205
d. Dubiae Grun.
N. littorea Grun. (?)
Van Heurck Synops. pi. 59. f. i>\. V. thermalis v. littoralis Grot, in Cl. et
Grot. Arct. Diat. p. 78.
Very rare: Stamsund r. 11:5 ;>. long; 7 keel puneta on 10 |x.
Similar to X hybrida, but is longer and narrower, with more distant
keel puneta and more excentric keel. Also Stene, r r.
Distribution: Newcastle. Lysekil (Sweden).
e. Bilobattv Grun.
N. bilobata W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 42. pi. 15, f. 113. Van Heubck Synops. p. 175.
pi. 60, t. 1.
Very rare: Ostnesfiord. r.
Distribution : Frequent on the coasts of Europe (the most north-
ern ones excepted). Pacific Ocean.
N. hybrida Grun.
Cf. above p. 103.
Perhaps derived from the plankton.
Very rare: Stamsund r.
Distribution: Cf. above p. 103.
Ar. Mitchelliana Greenl.
Cf. above p. 104.
Very rare: 0stnestiord r, Stene r.
Distribution : North America. Arctic regions.
f. Jnsignes Grun.
N. insignis Greg.
Greg. Micr. Journ. V, p. 80, pi. 1. f. 46.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund r. Ostnesfiord r. Gaukvaero r,
Stene r.
Distribution : Coasts of Western and Northern Europe. Arctic
regions. Adriatic Sea. Red Sea.
var. notabilis Grot.
Grun. in Cl. et Grin. Arct. Diat. p. S4. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 51, f. 5.
Very rare: Gaukvsero r. 476 \i long; 9—10 striae on 10 \x.
Distribution: The Mediterranean.
var. spathnlitera Grin.
Van Heueck Synops. pi. 61, f. 3.
Very rare: Stamsund r.
Distribution: The Mediterranean. West Indies.
N. Smithii Kalfs.
Ralfs in Pritch. Inf. p. 781. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 61, f. 4.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund -f, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of Western Europe. Adriatic Sea. Fin-
mark (var. marginifera Grun.).
g. Spatlmlatx Grun.
N. annularis \V. Sm.
\Y. Sm. Brit. Diat. 1. p. 1". pi. [3, f. 117. Van Hedrck Synops. p. 177. pi. 62,
figs. 11-14.
Rather frequent: Stamsund r. Svolvaer -+-, 0stnesfiord r,
Gaukvsero -4-.
Distribution: Frequent on the western and northern coasts
of Europe. The Mediterranean. Arctic regions. Ceylon. Cape
Horn.
N. spathulata B] i b
Breb. in W. sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 10, pi. 31, i. 268. Van Heurck Synops. p. 177.
pi. ii-'. figs. 7—8.
Somewhat rare: Stamsund r, 0stnesfiord, Gaukvaero r.
Distribution: Frequent on the western and northern coasts of
Europe. The Mediterranean. Arctic regions.
N. distans Greg.
(inEG. Diat. of Clyde, p. 530. pi. XIV. f. 103. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 62, f. 10.
Rare: Stamsund r (several specimens); Ostnesfiord r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Red Sea. Australia. Baffin's Bay and Davis' Strait. Cape Wan-
karema (Cl., varieties).
h. Sigmata Grot.
N. sigina (Kutz.i W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 39. pi. 13. f. 108. Synedra s. Kutz. Bacill. p. 67,
pl. 30. f. 114.
Frequent: Stamsund +. Svolvaer +• Ostnesfiord -f, Gauk-
vsero r +, Stene r.
Distribution : Cosmopolitan.
i. Lanccolatie Gbot.
N. lanceolata W. Sm.
\V. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 40. pl. XIV. f. 11*. Van Heurck Synops. p. 182,
pl. 68, figs. 1—4.
I have two times seen the wavy longitudinal lines, described
and illustrated bj W. Smith. They were more distinct than the
transverse striae.
Very rare: Stamsund r. Gaukvaere r. Stene r.
Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe, the most
northern ones only excepted. Indian I >cean.
k. Nitzehiella (Rabenh.i Grun.
N. longissima (Breb.) Ralfs.
Cf. above p. 104.
Very rare: Gaukvaero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Mediterranean. West Indies. Indian Ocean.
206
E. Jergensen.
13. Surirellese.
Campylodiscns Ehrb.
C. decorns Breb.
C. deconts Breb. Diat. Cherb. p. 13, f. 2. Van Hedrck Synops. pi. 75, f. 3.
Not unfrequent : Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund r, Ostnestiord r,
( raukvsere r.
Distribution (including the nearly related C. Ralfsii W. Sm.):
Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Greenland. Java. Pacific
Ocean.
O. Ralfsii W. Sm.
\V. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 30, pi. 30. f. 257. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 14, tigs. 2—3.
Differs from the preceding species in having a linear (not
lanceolate) pseudoraphe. Smaller in size.
Very rare: Stene r, Stamsund r.
C. annularis Greg.
Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 502, pi. XI, f. 53. A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 18, f. 7.
Frequent: Raftsund r. Brettesnes— Skroven r, Gstnesfiord c,
Stene r.
Distribution: Scotland. The Skagerak. Arctic regions.
C. Tlmretii Breb.
Breb. Diat. Cherb. pi. 1, f. 3. Van Heurck Synops. p. 190, pi. 77, f. 1.
Frequent: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund +, Svolvser r-f-,
Kat'tsund r, Brettesnes— Skroven r, Gstnesfiord + c, Gaukvserfl -f-c,
Stene r -f-.
Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Arctic re-
gions. Indian Ocean.
C. parriilus W. Sm.
\V. Sm. in Brit. Diat. I, p. 30, pi. 6, f. 5b'. Van Heurck Synops. p. 191,
1>1. 77, f. 2.
Is by some authors considered to be a form of C. Thuretii
Bkeb. (cf. De Toni Syll. p. 622) by others to belong to C. decorus
Brkb. (cf. Van Heukck Traite p. 377. non Micr. Journ. Ill, p. 39.
pi. IV. f. 9. 1855 which Greg. I. c. p. 491 himself declares to be a var. of '.
scutellum illustrated as ('. distans by mistake). A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. III.
figs. 22 2:: (forma minima Perag.).
Small specimens, very well answering to the figures in A. Schm.
1. c. (f. 23 entire frustule) occurred. They had no loculiferous
rim. only a hyaline border. Lower valve with very faint and in-
distinct stria?.
There is. however, such a remarkable agreement with a form
of C. scutellum, most probably the one. mentioned above, which at
first was figured by Gregory as C. distans, that I do not feel
quite sure if not these two forms after all belong together. The
only difference seems to be the larger marginal areoles which are
wanting in the true C. distans.
The variety of ('. scutellum just mentioued differs remarkably
from the common forms. There is a narrow marginal rim, but no
loculi. Lower valve with straight raphe, stretching to the margin.
Median pores somewhat separated from each other. Axial area
indistinct except towards the central nodule, where it suddenly di-
lates into a small, round, central one. Strke finely radiating, much
curved towards the ends of the valve, most conspicuous near the
margin, distinctly punctate, about 14 on 10 ;i. A narrow striate
border with striae somewhat closer and less conspicuous than the
marginal stria.' of the valve. 1.5 — 16 one 10 ;jl. 38 \i x 29 |i.
Smaller specimens seem to pass insensibly into such forms.
which A. Schm. has figured 1. c.
Very rare: Stamsund r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Indian Ocean. Central and Arctic America. Sea of Kara.
C. lyra A. Schm.
A. S( iim. Nords. Diat. pi. in, f. 19 (right figure lower valve, left figure upper
valve).
As mentioned above I think there must be some mistake, when
Cl. mentions having seen a frustule of this species with the upper
valve of the species above named Heteroneis norvegica. Though I
have seen no entire frustule of C. lyra, I should think that A.
Schm.'s illustrations to which I have referred, belong together, which
also answers very well to the dimensions. I have repeatedly found
this upper valve in connection with a loculiferous rim with 6 loculi
on 10 ji. The species consequently is no Disconeis Cl., but belongs
to ( 'occont is up Pleurom is.
The remarkable lower valve occurred sparsely in my material,
but corresponded in size and shape precisely to the supposed upper
valve. Its structure is puzzlingly similar to that of small forms of
Navicula lyra var. atlantica. On one side of the valve between
the furrows and the margin, there is, however, an indistinct blank
line or furrow, parallel to the main furrows, which is absent in
the Navicula mentioned.
Upper valve with transverse and longitudinal eostse, the latter
a little closer than the former. Between the eostse there is. there-
fore, a sinule row of conspicuous areola*.
Rare: Stamsund r (both valves); Stene r (upper valve only).
Distribution: West coast of Norway.
208
E. Jorgensen.
Pleuroill'iw 01. 1. o. p. 181.
Marginal loculiferous rim. Upper valve eostate. Between the
costse double rows of small pearls.
P. costata (Greg.) Cl. 1. o.
Cocconeis c. Greg, in Q. M. J. Ill, 1855, p. 39, pi. 4, f. 10. Van Heueck
Synops. pi. 30. tigs. 11 — 12.
Has a broad and well developed loculiferous rim.
Rare: Stamsund r. 0stnesfiord r. Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North yea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. Canada. Auckland.
P. pinnata (Greg.)
Cocconeis p. Greg. Micr. Jouni. VII. p. 79, pi. H. f. 1. Van Hedrck Synops.
pi. 3n. fig<. ti — 7.
Lower valve: The raphe tine, straight, stretching- to the ends
of the valve, in the middle witli clavate ends, somewhat separated
from each other. Axial area not visible, central one very small,
roundish. Stria? very faint, not distinctly seen on my specimens.
There is a marginal rim with rudimentary loculi which are
less than half developed, but very well visible, 4 on 10 |x. A
distinct hyaline border. This species seems on the whole to be
closely related to Pleuroneis costata though undoubtedly a separate
species.
P. hritannica (N.eg.) Cl.
Cl. I. c. p. 181. Cocconeis b. Kutz. Sp. Alg. p. 890. Van Hecrck Synops.
pi. 30, figs. 1—2.
Very rare: Stamsund rr.
Distribution: England. The Mediterranean. The Barbadoes.
Khoirosplu'iiia Grun.
R. curvata (Kutz ) Grun.
Gron. Alg. Novara p. 8. Gomphonema c. Kutz. 1833. Gomphonema minutis-
sima Ehrh. Mikrogeologie pi. 35 A, XII, f. 5, non G. minutissima Grev. (earlier
name, = G. exiguum Kutz.).
In fresh or brackish water. A coarser form (var. marina
Van Heurck Synops. pi. 26, f. 4) marine.
Very rare: Svolvser r, 0stnesflord r.
Distribution: Cosmopolitan in fresh and brackish water.
15. Gomphonemese.
4 > <> 111 1> 1 - id . 1 As.
G. constrictum Ehrb.
Ehkb. Abh. Berl. Ak. 1830. Van Heurck Synops. p. 123, pi. 23, f. 6.
Very rare: Svolvser r.
Distribution: Common fresh water species.
G. exiguum Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill. p. 84, pi. 30, f. 58.
var. pachyclada (Bred.) VH. Synops. pi. 25, figs. 31 — 32.
Gomphonema p. Breb. Consid. p. 21.
Very rare: Stene rr.
Distribution: West coast of France. Arctic regions.
G. kauitschaticum Grun.
Grun. Casp. Sea Alg. p. 12. Van Heurck Synops. 25, f. 29.
Very rare: Svolvser, rr. Valve 45 x 8 |j., narrow, clavate,
with rounded broader end. Axial area narrow, dilated to an oblong
central area. Striae little radiating, coarser outside the central
area, about 15 on 10 \>-, in the middle only 11.
Distribution : (Marine). Arctic America and Asia. Iceland.
16. Naviciileze.
Auricula complexa (Greg.) De T.
De Toni Syll. p. 347. Amphipora complexa Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 508,
pi. XII, f. 62, Van Hecrck Trait.'- d. Diat. p. 2H7, pi. 29, f. 807.
Probably derived from the plankton.
Very rare: Ostnesfiord r.
Distribution: Cf. above p. 108.
Ti-opidont'is Cl.
T. maxima (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I, p. 2ii. Amphiprora in. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 507
pi. XII, f. til. Van Heurck Synops. p. 120, pi. 22, figs. 4—5.
Somewhat rare: Stamsund r, Svolvser r, the Ostnesfiord r,
Stene r +, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Ireland. The
Mediterranean. Finmark (var. dubia Cl. et Grun.). Indian
Ocean.
T. lepidoptera (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 25. Amphiprora I. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 505, pi. XII, f. 59 a, b
(non c). Van Heurck Synops. p. 120, pi. 22, figs. 2 — 3.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund -f-, Svolvser r, the Ostnesfiord r,
Stene r -| -, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Finmark. The Mediterranean. West Indies. Indian Ocean. Pacific
Ocean.
Donkinca Kalfs.
D. recta (Donk.) Grun.
Grun. in Van Heurck Synops. p. 119, pi. 17, f. 9. Plewosigma r. Donk.
Micr. Jonrn. VI, p. 23, pi. 3, f. b'. Gyrosigma r. Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I,
p. 119.
Very rare: Stamsund, r.
Distribution : Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Mediterranean. Florida. Pacific Ocean. Indian Ocean.
D. earinata (Donk.) Ralfs.
Ealfs in Pritch. Inf. p. 921. Van Heurck Traite d. Diat. p. 248, pi. 35, f. 912.
Pleurosigma c. Donk. Micr. Journ. VI, p. 23, pi. 3, f. 5; Cl. 1. c. p. 44.
Rare: The Ostnesfiord r, Stene r, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Ireland. Sea of
Kara. Davis' Strait. Balearic Islands.
Diatoms.
209
IMeurosijjma \V. Sm.
a. Eupleurosignia. Stria- in three directions (transverse and oblique).
P. nubecula W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Dint. [. p. 64, pi. 21, f. 201.
var. subreeta I i
Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I. p. 35. Pleurosigmct s. Cl. in Cl. et Grun. Arct.
Diat. p. 53. pi. 3, I'. 72.
Very rare: Stamsund, r. 254 \>. x 21 jjl; oblique striae 18
on 1() |i, angle more than no", transverse stria' indistinct. Raphe
central, almost straight. Somewhat broader in the middle, with
obtuse ends.
Distribution (of the variety): Finmark. Greenland. Sea of
Kara. Balearic Islands.
P. elongatnm \V. Sm.
\V. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, pi. 20, l'. 199. Peragallo Monogr. Pleuros. pi. II, figs. 20— 21.
Very rare: The 0stnesfiord r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Ireland. Baltic.
Arctic regions. The Mediterranean. Caspian Sea. North America,
east coast. Pacific Ocean. Indian Ocean.
P. rigidtun \V. Sm.
\V. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. Ii4. pi. 20, f. 19s. Pf.ragai.lo 1. .'. pi. VI. figs. 4—6.
Very rare: Stamsund r, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Red Sea, Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. West Indies. Straits of
Magellan.
P. Noruianni Ralfs.
Kalis in Pkitch. Inf. p. 919. /. affine Grun. in Cl. et Grot. Arct. Diat. p.
51. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 18, f. 9.
Frequent: Stamsund r. Svolvter c. the 0stnesfiord + c, Stene c,
Gaukvsero +•
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Spitsbergen. Davis' Strait. East coast of North America. Pacific
Ocean. The Red Sea.
P. strigotrnm W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 64, pi. 21. f. 203; pi. 23. f. 203. I'erag. 1. c. pi. V, figs. 1—2.
Very rare: Stamsund r, Svolvser r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. In-
dian Ocean. Africa. America.
P. forniosum \V. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 63. pi. 20, B. 195. Van Hei-rck Synops. p. llii.
pl. 19. f. 4.
Rare: Stamsund r, Stene r, Gaukva?ro r.
Distribution : Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Mediterranean. The Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean.
West Indies.
P. speciosiun W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 63, pl. 20, f. 197. Perag. 1. c. pl. II, Bgs. 13 — 16.
Very rare: Stene, r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Indian Ocean. Pacific < Icean. West Indies.
b. Gyrosigma 1 1 1
P. attenuatum (Kutz.) vy. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 68, pl. 22. f. 216.
var. scalp rum Gaill. et Turp.
Gaill. et Tim'. Mem. an Mus. XV, pl. X, XI. f. 3. P. acuminatum w. Sm,
Brit. Diat. I, p. 116, pl. 21. f. 209.
Very rare: The 0stnesfiord, r.
Distribution (of the variety): North Sea, brackish and marine.
P. baltiaun (Ehrb.) W. Sm.
\V. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 66, pl. 22. f. 207. Namcula o. Ehrb. Abh. Berl.
Ak. 1830. p. 114.
Very rare: Stamsund r, Svolvser rr.
Distribution: Cosmopolitan in warm and temperate regions.
Rlifticosigma (Dun, Per.
R. areticum Cl.
Cl. Diat. Arct. Sea p. 18, pl. Ill, f. 16. Peragallo Mon. Pleur. pl. X, figs.
16 — 17. Gyrosigma <*. Cl Synops. Navic. Diat. I. |i 119.
Frequent: Stamsund r, the 0stnesfiord |- c, Gaukvsero c.
Distribution: Scotland. West coast of Norway, frequent.
Arctic regions.
Seoliotropis Cl.
S. latestriata (Breb.) Cl.
Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I, p. 72. Amphiproia I. Breb. in Kutz. Sp. Alg. p. 93.
Scoliopleura !. Grun. in Van Heurck Synops. pl. 17. f. 12.
Very rare: Stamsund r. Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Caspian Sea. East coast of North America. West Indies. Cali-
fornia.
Scoiiopli-iirn tumida (Breb.) Rabenh.
Eabenh. Fl. Eur. Alg. p. 229. Van Hecrck Synops. p. 112. pl. 17, tigs. 11, 13.
Navicula t. Breb. in Kutz. Sp. Alg. p. 77; Cl. 1. c. p. 155.
Very rare: Gaukvsero, r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Franz Josef's Land. Black Sea. Ceylon. Sidney.
P«eii«loaiii|>lii|>roi'a Cl.
Cl. Synops. of Navic. Diat. I. p. 71.
According to Cleve the following species has 2 ehromato-
phores peculiar in shape and position.
P. stauroptera (Bail.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. Amphora stauroptera Bail. Smiths. Contrib. VII. p. 8, figs. 14 — 15.
Amphiprora obtusa Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 506. pl. XII, f. 60 and f. 59 c („Amphi-
prora lepidoptera" Greg., non f. 59 a, b.). A. Schm. Nortls. Diat. pl. Ill, f. 1.
Very rare: Stamsund r, the Ostnestiord r.
Distribution: North Sea. Finmark. Sea of Kara. Nova
Scotia. Sidney. (Cl. 1. c).
27
210
!■;. Jargensen.
Caloneis i i..
Cl. Synops. Navic. 1 >i ; 1 1 . I. p. 46.
Valve striate; .stria' parallel, except at the ends, crossed on
each side of the raphe by one or more longitudinal lines. Con-
necting zone not complex.
C. liber (W. Sm ) Cl.
(i.. 1. c. p. 54. Navicula I. W. Sm. Brit. Hint. I. p. 48, pi. 16. f. 133.
var. linearis (Gbun.) VH.
VH. Synops. pi. 12, f. 35. Navicula I. Gbun. Vein. 1860, p. 546. pi. 3, f. 2.
Frequent: Stamsund f. Svolvaer -f- c, the Ostnesfiord r-f-,
Raftsund r, Stene r +, Gaukva-ro -j-
Distribution : Cosmopolitan.
Tar. maxima (Greg.)
Navicula m. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 487, pi. IX. f. 18. A. Schm. Nords. Diat
pi. II. f. 44.
Frequent: Stamsund 4 c, Stene r+.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
var. elongata (Grin.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 55. Navicula e. Grun. in A. Scum. Nords. Diat. p. 91, pi. II, f. 42.
Very rare: Stamsund r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Indian Ocean. Colon.
C. consimilis (A. Schm.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 57. Navicula c. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 91. pi. II. f. 46.
Very rare: Stamsund r.
Distribution : North Sea. Balearic Islands.
C. amphisbosna (Bory.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 58. Navicula a. Bory Encycl. meth., t. 2. Van Heurck Synops.
p. 102. pi. XI. f. 7.
Very rare : Stene. r.
Distribution: In brackish and fresh water, frequent especially
in Northern and Western Europe. Caspian Sea.
C. hrevis (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 61. Navicula b. Greg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 478, pi. IX, f. 4.
A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. II, f. 15.
Very rare: Stamsund r. the Ostnestiord r, Stene rr.
Distribution: North Sea. Arctic redons.
C. blamla (A. Schm ) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 62. Navicula If. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 90. pi. II, f. 27.
Very rare : Stamsund r r. the ( )stnestiord r.
Distribution : Coasts of the North Sea. Black Sea. Indian
Ocean. Pacific Ocean.
C. miisea (Gbeg.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 65. Navicula in. Gbeg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 47M. pi. IX. f. 6.
A. Schm. Nords. Hint. p. 86, pi. I, f. 15.
Very rare: Stamsund r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Indian aud Pacific Oceans. West Indies.
Mchiy.oiM'iiiii Ai.
S. Grerillei Ac;.
Ag. Consp. ]). 18. Van Hedkck Synops. p. 110, pi. 16, f. 2.
Hare: Stamsund r, Svolvser r.
Distribution : Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe
frequent. Arctic regions. West Indies. California. Kerguelen.
S. criicigerum W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II, p. 74. pi. 56. tig. 354: pi. 57. f. 356. Van Heurck
Synops. p. llll. pi. Hi, f. 1.
Rare: Svolvaer, r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Baltic.
Stauroiu'is Ehrb.
S. saliaa W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 60, pi. 19, f. 188. Van Heurck Synops. p. 68,
pl. X, f. 16.
Rare : Stamsund r. Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Baltic. The
Mediterranean. Black Sea.
S. Gregorii Ealfs.
Balfs in Pritch. Inf. p. 913. Van Hecrck Synops. p. 68. pl. A (suppl.), f. 4.
■S'. amphioxys Gbeg. Micr. Journ. IV. p. 48, pl. V, f. 23.
Rare: Stamsund r. Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Black Sea. Caspian
Sea. East coast of North America. Sea of Kara.
S. phcenicenteron Ehrb.
Eheb. Am. pl. II, 5, f. 1 etc. Van Heurck Synops. p. 67, pl. IV, f. 21
(var. genuina Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I. p. 149).
Very rare: Stene, r.
Distribution: Fresh water species, especially frequent in Nor-
thern and Western Europe. America. New Zealand.
Xnvioiil.l Bory.
a. Orthostichse Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I, p. 107.
Valves with small puncta. arranged in parallel transverse stria'
and also forming straight longitudinal ones, crossing the former at
right angles.
A. cuspidata Ki'xz.
KiJTZ. Bacill. p. 94, pl. III. tigs. 24, 37. Van Heurck Synops. p. 100. pl. XII, f. 4.
Very rare: Stamsund r, the Ostnestiord r.
Distribution : Common fresh water species.
b. Punctata? Cl. 1. c II, p. '■'<'.
Coarse puncta. arranged in transverse stria? (radiate at the
ends) but not in straight longitudinal rows.
Diatoms.
I'll
2V. humerosa Breb.
Breb. in W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II, p. 93. Van Heurck Synops. p. 98, pi. XI. f. 20.
Very rare: Raftsund r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Baltic. Arctic re-
gions. The Mediterranean. Black Sea. Caspian Sea. The Red
Sea; Indian Ocean. Sidney. Cameroon.
N. momlifera Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 43. N. granulnta Breb. in Dunk. Micr. Joum. VI, p. 17. pi. III.
f. 19, nun X. granulata Hail.
Very rare: The ©stnesfiord r.
var. heterosticha Cl.
Cl. 1. c. V. granulata A. Scum. Atlas, pi. 6, figs. 15 — 16.
Very rare: Raftsund. r.
Distribution (of the main species): North Sea. Ceylon.
Madagascar. The var. only known from Hungary, fossil.
A", la tissim a Greg .
Greg. Micr. Jouvn. IV, p. 40, pi. V, figs. 4. 4 . A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I, f. 30.
Frequent: Moskenstremmen r +, Svolvser r, the Ostnestiord r,
Raftsund r, Stene r -f-.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. The Me-
diterranean. Black Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean.
N. punetulata \Y. Sm.
var. kefovingensis (Ehkb.) Cl.
Cl. 1. ,-. p. 18. Pinnularia /,. Ehrb. Berl. Ak. L840, p. 20. Navicida k.
A. Schm. Atlas pi. 47. figs. 61—62.
Very rare: Svolvaer. 141 i>- long.
Distribution: Brackish water: Scotland.
N. digito-radiata (Greg i A Schm
A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 92, pi. III. f. 4. Pinnularia it. GREG.jMicr. Joum.
IV. pi. I. f. 32.
Frequent: Stamsund -f-, Svolvser r, the 0stnesfiord r, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. Cas-
pian Sea. New York.
.V. directa w. Sm.
\V. Sm. lirit. Diat. I, p. 56, pi. is. r. 172. A. Schm. A.tlas pi. 17. figs. 4—5
I rnr. genuina Cl. 1. c. p. 27).
Rare: Stamsund r-f. the 0stnesfiord r, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. Yokohama.
var. remota Grcn.
Grcn. iu Cl. et (ins. Arct. Diat. p. 39. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. Ill, f. 2.
Somewhat rare: Stamsund -f. the Ostnestiord r, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. Red Sea. Central America.
var. subtilis (Greg.) Cl.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 52, pi. 16, f. 151. Van Hecrck Synops. p. 98, pi. 11, f. 16. Cl. Vega p. 4b7. Pinnularia s. Greg. Diat. .a' Clyde, p. 188, pi. IX. I'. 19.
Very rare : Stamsund r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. Caspian Sea. America. Indian Ocean.
N. frandulenta A. Schm.
A. Schm. Atlas pi. 70, f. H0: Nords. Diat. pi. Ill, f. 182 (without name).
Rare : Stamsund r -f . Many specimens.
Distribution: North Sea. Sevastopol.
c. Lineolatee Cl I. c. II. p. 10.
Radiate or parallel striae, transversely lineate.
A", radiosa Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill. p. 91, pi. IV, f. 23. Van Heurck Synops. p. 83, pi. 7, f. 20.
Inol. Pinnularia acuta W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 56, pi. XVIII, f. 173.
Rare: Stene, r.
Distribution: Frequent fresh water species, especially in Nor-
thern and Western Europe. Asia, Africa, America.
N. peregriua Ehrb.
Ehrb. Am. p. 133. pi. 1.!. figs. 5 — »i. A. Scum. Atlas pi. 47, figs. 57 — 60.
Very rare: Gaukvaero, r.
Distribution: Brackish water. Coasts of the North Sea. Bal-
tic. Adriatic Sea. Arctic regions. America. Pacitic Ocean. In-
dian Ocean.
Rare: Stene r, Gaukvaero r.
Distribution: Scotland. Arctic regions.
N. fLnuiarchica (Cl. e( Grun.) Cl.
Cl. 1. <•. ],. 28. Sfauroneis f. Cl. vt Grcn. Arct. Diat. p 47. pi. III. t'. 63.
Very rare: Stene, rr. Very similar to the figure quoted,
though wanting the fainter or blank lateral areas. Also very
similar to N. transitans forum minuta Cl. Vega pi. 36, f. 37.
N. frigida Grin.
Grun. in Cl. et Grcn. Arct. Diat. p. 39. Grcn. Diat. Franz Jos. Land. p. 103,
pi. I. f. 25. Navinila kariana v. frigida Cl. 1. c. p. 28.
Probably derived from the plankton.
Rare: Stamsund, r+.
Distribution: Arctic regions. Cf. above p. 105.
N. cancellata Dome.
Dunk. Brit. Diat. p. 55. pi. 8, figs. 4 a. b. A. ScttM. Xonls. Diat. pi. II,
rigs. 36 — 37.
Very variable, probably also including N. zostereti ami .V. north-
umbrica.
Very frequent: Moskenstrommen -)-, Stamsund +, Svolvser +,
the Ostnestiord +, Raftsund r, Stene + c, Gaukvtero c c.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Baltic. Arctic re-
gions. The Mediterranean. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Ker-
guelen.
212
E. Jergensen.
var. Gregorii (Balks.) Gri .\.
Grun. in Cl. and Gruk. Arct. Diat. p. 37. Navicula Gregorii Ralfs in Prttch
Inf. p. 001. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. II, f. 22.
Very rare: Stamsund r, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Baltic. Arctic regi-
ons. Pacific ( >cean. Kerguelen.
N. northiimbricn Dokk.
Donk. Micr. Jouvn. I, p. 9, pi. I. f. 5. A. Scum. Atlas pi. 47, figs. 19—20.
Very rare: Stamsund r, Stene rr.
Distribution : North Sea.
N. zostereti Grun. (?)
Gkuk. in Wien. Verh. 1860 p. 528, pi. IV, f. 213. A. Scum. Atlas pi. 47, f.43.
Rare: Stamsund r. Stene r, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: The Mediterranean. Indian Ocean.
Ocean. Brazil.
Pacific
N. fortis (Greg.) Dons.
Donk. Brit. Diat. p. 57, pi. 8, f. 8. Pinnnlaria /'. Greg, ilicr. Journ. IV,
p. 47. pi. V. f. 19. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 46, figs. 37—39.
Perhaps only a coarse variety of N. cancellata.
Very rare: Stene, r.
Distribution: North Sea. Arctic regions (Spitsbergen, Pinmark,
Greenland).
N. rostellata (Greg.) A. Schm.
A. Scum. Novds. Diat., expl. ad pi. II („N. rostellaria GREG. ") Pinnularia r.
Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 488, pi. IX. E. 20.
Very rare: Stene, r. Probably the same species as the follow-
ing one. There does, however, really exist a form answering to
Gregorys figure, without a central transverse area.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea.
N. crucifera Grun.
A St hm. Atlas pi. 41). figs. 50—53; Nords. Diat. pi. II, f. 31 („rostellaria Gri g ')
Must be reckoned as a variety to the preceding species (or vice
versa).
Very rare: Stamsund r; Gaukva-ro r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Baltic. The Medi-
terranean. Sumatra.
N. distans (W. Sm.) Cl. '
Cl. 1. c. p. 35. Pinnularia d. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p." 56, pi. 18, f. 169.
Very rare: Raftsund r. Stene r.
Distribution: North Sea. Arctic regions.
N. compressicaiida A. Schm.
A. Scum. Nords. Diat. p. 91, pi. II. f. :>-">; Atlas pi. 46. f. 62.
The peculiar aspect of the ends of the valve is due to the
convexity. The valve is boatshaped with sharp stems, at the bot-
tom of which the terminal nodules are situated. Thus they are
rather distant from the very ends.
Rare : Stamsund r -(-.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Morocco. The Me-
diterranean.
N. siiperimposita A. Schm.
A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 90, pi. II, f. 34; Atlas pi. 46. f. 61.
In many respects answering to the preceding species, though
undoubtedly distinct.
Very rare: Stamsund. r. Several specimens observed.
Distribution: West coast of Norway. Baltic. Morocco. China.
N. opima Grin.
.V. fortis var.? opima Grun. Novara p. DO, pi. I A, f. 13. V. opima A. Scum.
Atlas pi. 46. figs. 24—26.
Very rare: Stamsund. r.
Distribution: West coast of Norway. Baltic. Arctic regions.
Barcelona.
d. Ltevistriata? Cl. 1. c. p. 66.
Radiate stria', not distinctly punctate nor lineolate. Valve
more or less lanceolate.
N. palpebralis Breb.
Breb. in \\. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 50, pi. 31. f. 273. Van Heckck Synops.
p. 96, pi. 11. f. 9.
Rare: Stamsund r+, Moskenstrommen r, GaukvaTo r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediteranean.
East coast of North America. Davis' Strait. Galapagos Islands.
var. Barclavana (Greg.) VH.
VH. Synops. p. 97, pi. 11. £. 12. Navicula B. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 480.
pi. IX, f. 9.
Rare: Stamsund. r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
var. semiplena (Greg.) Cl.
(i. p ,.. p, to. Hnnulatia s. Greg. Micr. Journ. VII. p. s4. pi. VI. 1'. 12.
Rare: Stamsund. r.
Distribution: Scotland. Finmark. Spitsbergen.
var. angulosa (Greg.) VH.
Van Herrck Synops. pi. 11. f. 10. Navicula a. Greg. Micr. Journ. I v. p. 42,
pi. V, f. 8. a. Schmidt Nords. Diat. pi. IT, f. 19.
Rather frequent: Stamsund +, Stene r, Gaukva?ro r+.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Mediterranean.
var. minor Grun.
Grun. in Cl. et Ghun. Arct. Diat. p. 30, pi. I, f. 23. Navicula in. Greg.
Diat. .'I' Clyde p. 477, pi. IX. 1". 1.
Rare: Stamsund r. CaukvaTo r.
Distribution: Finmark. Belgium.
N. pra?secta A. Si w
A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. II. f. 20.
Recalls the var. semxplena of the preceding species (cf. Cl.
1. c. p. 70), but has a much finer structure. Stria? 15 on 10 |)-.
An obscure line is to be seen between the central area and the
margin. Perhaps a species of Caloneis.
Diatoms.
■213
Very rare: Stamsund r. 53 ;i Long.
Distribution: West coast of Norway. Bohuslan (Sweden).
e. Lyrata? Cl. 1. c. p. 52.
N. prietexta Ehrb.
Ehris. 1840, Mikrogeolog. pi. 1!'. f. 28 (Piwnularia p.). Van Heurck Synops. p.
!ii'. Pl. IX, i'. 13.
Not unfrequent: Moskenstrommen -{-. Stamsund r, Svolvser r.
Raftsund r, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Kerguelen. Cape Horn.
America.
N. Henuedyi \Y . Sm.
W. sm. Brit. Diat. II. p. 93. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pl. 1. I. II.
Very variable.
Frequent: Stamsund c, the Ostnesfiord r, Brettesnes — Skroven i.
Raftsund -f, Stene r +.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Atlantic
Ocean.
var. cireiunsecta Grun:
Grun. in A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 8!), pl I. ti^s. 36, 42 (N. potysticta var. v. I.
Frequent: Stamsund -j-c, Raftsund r, Stene ■+-.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. The Medi-
terranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. America.
Besides, a tine variety from Stamsund, r. with short marginal
stria1 between the main ones.
N. spectahilis iireg.
Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 481, pl. IX. f. 10. A. Schm. Atlas, pl. 3, figs. 20-21.
Though usually easily recognizable, this species is scarcelj
distinct from all forms of the very variable A. lyra (cfr. Cl.
1. c. p. CO).
Not unfrequent: Moskenstremmen r -}-. Stamsund r -4-, SvolvEerr,
Raftsund r, Stene r +.
An analogous variety to that of X. Hennedyi, with more
numerous marginal stria', occurs i Stene. r).
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Greenland. The
Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Cape
Horn.
JV. abrupta (Greg.) Donk.
Donk. Brit. Diat. p. 13. pl. II. I. 0. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pl. I, f. 37. N. lyra
var. a. Greg. Diat. of civ1,- p. 486, pl. IX. figs. 14. 14 b.
Frequent: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund r. Svolvser -f c. the
Ostnesfiord c, Raftsund r, Stene +, Gaukvsero -f-c.
Disinflation: Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Spitsbergen.
The Mediterranean. Black Sea. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. China.
JV. clavata Greg.
Greg. Micr. Jouvn. IV, p. 46, pl. V, i. 17. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pl. I, f. 33.
Characteristic form, though hardly specifically different from
certain varieties of A. lyra.
Not unfrequent: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund r, Svolvser r.
the Ostnesfiord r. Raftsund r +. Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific < >cean. East roast of America.
JV. lyra Ehrb.
Ehbb. Ann t. p. 131, pl. 1. I. I'. 9. Van Heorck Synops, p. 93, pl. 10, E. 1.
A', lyra var. Ehreribcrgii Cl. 1. c. p. 63.
Somewhat rare: Moskenstrommen r. Stamsund r -)-. Svolvser +,
the Ostnesfiord r. Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. America.
var. elliptica A. Schm.
A. si iim. Nords. Diat. pl. I. I'. 30. Van Heurck Synops. pl. 10, f. 2.
Very frequent: Stamsund -| . Svolvser | . Raftsund -j-.i Bret-
tesnes—Skroven r. Stene c. Gaukvan'o -)-.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Philippines.
var atlantica A. Schm.
A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pl. I, f. 34.
Very characteristic. Recalls sometimes Ar. abrupta, but always
easy to distinguish from that species.
Rare: Stamsund r +. Moskenstrommen r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea.
JV. forcipata Grev.
Grev. in Micr. Joum. VII, p. S3, pl. VI, figs, 10—11. A. Schm. Nords. Diat.
pl. I. f. 45; pl. II, figs. 10. 18.
Frequent: Stamsund e, Raftsund r. Stene r, Gaukvsero -f-c.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. frequent. Greenland.
The Mediterranean. Black Sea. Red Sea. Cape of Good Hope.
Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Florida.
var. versicolor (Grun.) Grun.
Grun. in V. H. Synops. pl. X, f. 6. Xiiriculii v. Grun. in A. Schm. Nords.
Diat. pl. II. e. 17.
A very well marked variety.
Rare : Stamsund. +.
Distribution: North Sea. The Mediterranean. Sumatra.
JV. pygmaea Kutz.
Kutz. Sp. Alg. p. 77. Van Heurck Synops. p. 94. pl. 10, f. 7.
It is hardly possible to keep this species distinct from certain
varieties of the preceding species (cfr. Ci,. 1. c. p. 66).
Very rare: Stamsund r. Stene r.
Distribution: Brackish water: Coasts of the North Sea. Baltic.
Arctic regions. America.
l'iiinnlai'ia Ehrb.
a. Capitatse Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. II, p. 75.
/'. microstauron Eheb.
A. Schm. Atlas pi. 44, f. 10.
Very rare: Raftsund. r.
Distribution: Fresh water species. Arctic regions. Northern
Europe. North America.
214
E. Jergense
P. nobilis Ehrb.
Ehkb. Berl. Ak. 1840, p. 214. A. Schm, Atlas pi. 43, f. 1.
Rare: Stene r; the 0stnesflord r.
Distribution: Fresh water species, especially frequent in
Northern and Western Europe.
b. Divergentes Cl. 1. e. p. 77.
P. legumen Ehrb.
Ehrb. Mikrogeol. pi. 11. -'. f. 12. Navicula I. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 44, tigs. 44 — 47-
Very rare: The 0stnesfiord, r.
Distribution : Fresh water species, frequent especially in
Northern and Western Europe. Africa, Asia. Australia. America.
P. direr yen* W. Sm.
W. Sm. Biit. Diat. I. p. 57, pi. IS. f. 177. Navicula >t. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 44, f. 9.
Very rare: The Ostnesfiord, r.
Distribution : Fresh water species, frequent especially in
Northern and Western Europe. Asia. Australia, America.
c. Distantes Cl. 1. c. p. 80.
P. lata (Breb.) W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, pi. 18, f. 167. Frnstatia lata Breb. Cons. p. L8.
Frequent: Svolvaer r. Raftsund r. the 0stnesfiord r, Stene + c.
Distribution: Fresh water species. Arctic regions. Western
Europe. Switzerland. Australia.
P. borealis Emir,.
Ehrb. Am. pi. I, i, f. 6. Navicula b. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 4.Y liu-. 15—21.
Very rare: Stamsund, rr.
Distribution: Frequent fresh water species, especially in arctic
and alpine regions : Northern and Western Europe; Switzerland.
Asia. Africa, America and Australia,
d. Marina* Cl. 1. c.p. 94.
P. quadratarea (A. Schm.) Cl.
A. Schm. Novels, Diat. p. 90. pi. II. f. 26. Navicula pinmilaria Cl. Svensk. N.
Diat. p. 224. pi. IV. figs. 1—2 (earlier name).
Frequent: Stamsund +. Svolvaer r, the Ostnestiord r, Stene
r +• Gaukva?ro 4- c,
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea, Arctic regions, frequent-
The Mediterranean. Australia.
P. claviculus (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 96. Navicula c. Greg. Diat. of Civile, p. 478, pi. IX, f. 5. A. Schm.
Nords. Diat, pi. II, f. 28.
Rare: Stamsund r -f-. Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Sweden. Balearic
Islands.
P. cruciforiuis Donk.
Donk. Micr. Journ. in. s.i l. p. 10. pi. I, f. 7. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. II, t. 25
Rare: Stamsund r. Svolvaer r, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution : Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Baltic,
West Indies. Cape Horn. Seychelles.
P. Trevelrana (Donk.) Babenii.
Rabenh. Fl. Eur. Algar I, p. 210. Navicula T. Donk. Micr. Journ. I, 1861,
p. 8, pi. I, f. 2.
Rare: Stamsund r, Svolvaer r, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Florida, Japan.
Diplomas Ehrb., Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I, p. 76.
The material examined was especially rich in forms of this
beautiful genus. For the sake of greater clearness, they are arranged
in the two groups Didymae and Ellipticse, although these groups
by some intermediate forms pass into each other.
a. Ellipticse V. H. Synops.
D. hyalina (Donk.) Cl.
Cl. 1. <•. p. 80. Navicula h. Donk. Micr. Journ. I, p. 10, pi. I, f. 6. A. Schm.
Atlas pi. 70, figs. 1 — 5.
Very rare: Stamsund, r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark.
D. coffeseforwis (A. Schm.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 81. Navicula c. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 88, pi. I, f. 22; pi. II, f. 13.
Perhaps a variety of the following species.
Rare: Stamsund. r +-.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Naples. Macassar
Straits.
D. suborbicularis (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 81. Navicula Smithii var. s. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 4S7, pi. IX. f. 17.
Somewhat rare: Stamsund -f, Svolvaer r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Davis' Strait. The
Mediterranean. Caspian Sea. Indian Ocean. America.
D. eudoxia (A. Schm.)
Navicula c. A. Scum. Atlas pi. VIU, f. 40, pi. 70. f. 71. N. iiiatitcvvanea
A. Schm. Xords. Diat.. pi. II, f. 10, non Kutz. D. enntigua var. eudoxia Cl.
1. c. p. 83.
This beautiful species is so easily recognizable and seems
to be so well distinguished from the following that I prefer to keep
them separate instead of referring both to D. cemtigua, as Cl.
(1. c. p. 82 1 does.
Rare: Stamsund r -\ , Raftsund r.
Distribution: West coast of Norway. The Mediterranean.
Red Sea, Indian Ocean. Galapagos Islands.
D. sejuncta (A. Schm.).
Navicula s. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. S7. pi. I, f. 18. N. eugenia A. Schm_
Atlas pi. 8. figs. 44 — 45. Diploncis contigua(A. Schm.) var eugenia Cl. 1. c. p. 83.
This species is certainly a Diploneis, not a Caloneis as Cl.
1. c. supposes. A. Schm. (Nords.) compares it with D. nitescens and
mentions it (V. eugenia) another time (Atlas 1. cl as a connecting
link between P>. nitescens and D. eudoxia.
Horns of the central nodule not plainly separated. Now and
then, the division line is, however, seen. Costa3 apparently lineate;
the very faint longitudinal lines form a single row of alveoli bet-
ween the costa?. Sometimes the valves are a little constricted in
the middle.
I can find no essential difference between this form and N.
eugenia. The cost* in the latter are stated to be 8 — 9 on 10 |J.,
in the former 12. The structure of D. sejuncta is. however, some-
what variable, and answers perhaps best to 10 costa> on 10 p.
Diatoms.
215
There is also a remarkable agreement in their occurrence, as both
are mentioned from Campeachy Bay.
Very rare: Stamsund r+, here in rather large numbers.
Distribution (of N. sejuncta A. Schm.): West coast of Nor-
way (Hvidingso). Campeachy Bay.
Distribution of N. eugenia A. Schm.: Ceylon. Macassar
Straits. Campeachy Bay.
D. notabilis (Grev.) Cl.
Cl. |. c. p. 93. Navicula notabilis Gkev. Micr. Journ. XI. p. 18, f. 9.
rar. expleta A. Scum.
A. Scum- Nords. Diat. pi. 1, 1'. 20, pi. II. 1'. 11.
Rare: Stamsund r. Raftsund r. Stene r. GaukvaTo r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Black Sea. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. West Indies.
Brazil.
D. fusca (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. !»:>. Navicula fusca A. Schm. Atlas pi. 7, tigs. 2—3 (var. norvegica
Cl. 1. c).
This species is exceedingly variable and includes probably J>.
hypei-borea and IK cestiva. Even the limit towards I). Smithii seems
not to be reliable.
Frequent: Moskenstrommen r. Stamsund f. Svolvser -f-, the
0stnesfiord r, Raftsund r, Stene r. Gaukvsero +.
var. Gregorii Cl. 1. o. p. 94.
Navicula Smithii far f. Greg. Diat. of Clyde IX, f. 15.
Large, beautiful form. Differs from the main species in the
same way as D. major Cl. from D. Smithii. Central nodule elong-
ated; terminal nodules distant from the ends.
Very rare: Stamsund, r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Naples.
D. hyperborca (Grin.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 95. Navicula hyperborea Grun. Wien Verh. I860 p. 531, pi. III. f. 16.
Furrows swelling round the central nodule.
Rare: Stene r, the 0stnesfiord r. Stamsund r.
Distribution: Bohuslan (Sweden).
rar. excisa A. Scum.
Navicula fusca v. excisa A. Schm. Nords. Diat.
.1. II. f. 9.
Beautiful and characteristic form. Large, conspicuous pearls as
in D. fusca var. Gregorii.
Rare: Stamsund, r-f-.
Distribution: West coast of Norway.
D. Smithii (Breb.) Cl.
Cl. I. o. p. 96. Navicula Smithii Breb. in W. 8m. Brit. Itiat. II. p. 92.
A. Schm. Atlas pi. 7. tins. It; — 17.
Exceedingly variable, probably also including D. major and
D. borealis.
Very frequent: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund c, the Ostnes-
fiord r, Raftsund r, Stene c, Gaukva?ro c.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Baltic. Arctic regi-
ons. The Mediterranean. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Central
America .
D. major Cl.
ci,. 1. ••. p. !»<;. Navicula Smithii \. Schm. Atlas, pi. VI I. E. 19.
Beautiful form, but hardly anything other than a coarse variety
of D. Smithii. It seems quite impossible to keep it distinct from
large forms of the latter species, with coarser structure.
The central nodule is usually broadened, broader than the di-
stance between the horns, while it, in I). Smithii, is of equal
breadth. The terminal nodules are generallj distant from the ends,
while they in />. Smithii lie close to them. Both these character-
istics are. however, unreliable. Thus forms occur, which, on account
of the structure and the terminal nodules, should be referred to
J), major, but on account of the form of the central nodule to 1>.
Smithii, and vice versa.
Not unfrequeut : Moskenstrommen +, Stamsund r+, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Indian Ocean. Pacific < Icean.
D. borealis (Grun.) Cl.
Cl. 1. o. p. * * * > - Navicula Smithii rar. borealis Grun. Diat. Franz .I"s. Land
p. 56, pi. I. f. 4o.
Furrows swelling round the central nodule.
Frequent: Stamsund cc. Stene r, the 0stnesfiord r, Gauk-
v;ero r.
M\ specimens differ somewhat from Gbunow's figure, especially
in the central nodule, which is not elongated. The double rows
of pearls between the costse are very delicate, but are now and
then distinctly seen. Agree very well with the description in Gku-
NOW 1. C.
Distribution: Sweden (Bohuslan). Arctic regions. Java.
D. litoralis (Donk.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 94. Navicula !. Donk. Brit. Diat. p. 5, pi. I. E. '-'. A. Sum.
Nords. Diat. pl. 1. figs. 24 — 2b („var. subtilis").
Very rare: Stamsund. r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. Indian and Pacific Oceans.
D. nitescens (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. 1, c. p. 97. Navicula Smithii rar. nitescens Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 487.
pl. IX, E. 16.
Somewhat rare: Stamsund -f-, Stene r, GaukvaTo r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Black Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Central America.
1>. Didym.se VH. Synops.
D. constricta (Grun.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 83. Navicula c. Grun. in Wien Verh. 1860, p. 535, pl. III. E. Is.
N. Donkinii A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pl. I. f. li>. pl. II, t. 8.
Coarser .structure than in the following species, horns of the
central nodule more divergent, and obtuse angles in the lateral
contour. At a certain focus, a few very indistinct oblique longi-
tudinal costa? are sometimes to be seen.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund + c, the Ostnesfiord r. Stene r.
Distributicm : Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Balearic
Islands. Ceylon. Florida.
■J 1 6
E. Jersense i.
D. incnrrata (Greg.) Cl.
Cl, 1. c. p. 84. Navicula i. < ;heg. Micr. Joum. IV. p. 41, pi. V, f. 13.
A. Schm. Nords. Diat, pi. T, figs. 10—11; pi. II. f. 6.
Frequent: Stamsund + c, Stene r+.
Distribution: ('oasts of the North Sea. Finmark. America.
D. interrupts (Kutz.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 84. Navicula i. Kutz. BaciU. p. 100. pi. 29, f. 93. A. Schm.
Nords. Diat. pi. I, f. 8.
Somewhat rare: Stamsund r. the Ostnestiord r. Raftsund r,
Stene r.
Distribution: Brackish water. Coasts of the North Sea
Baltic. Arctic regions. The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian
l icean. Pacific Ocean. East coast of America.
D. lineata (Done.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 85. Navicula I. Dome. Micr. Joum. VI, p. 32, pi. III. f. 17.
A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I, figs. 16—17.
Rare: Stamsund r, Stene r. Both forms illustrated by A.
Schm. 1. c, occur.
Distribution: (.'oasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
D. sabcineta (A. Schm.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 86. Navicula s. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. II. f. 7.
Very variable. Structure coarse, coarser than in the preceding
species.
Frequent: Svolvser r+, the 0stnesfiord r+, Raftsund r,
Stene -f- c.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. Indian Ocean.
rar. media (Grun.)
Xftricitln Imnihoiilc* cm: matin Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 41, pi. III. t. 54: Diat. Franz
Jos. Land pi. I, f. 39 (N. subcincta). Diploneis entomon Cl. Synops. Navic.
Diat. I, p. 87.
Two. or a few, broad, irregular longitudinal costse, anastomosing
through oblique ones.
This form is very remarkable. By Cleve it has been referred
to D. entomon (cf. under that species), by Gruno-w as a variety
to D. bomboides. Grun. has, however, noted the close relationship
to D. subcincta. As this species is very variable as regards the
development of longitudinal eostse, and often shows similar peculi-
arities as the present variety, I have thought it best to consider
the latter a variety of D. stibcincta, though it is, on the whole,
so characteristic that it might very well be regarded as a separate
species.
1 also think L have seen forms distinctly transitional to X.
subcincta. Such forms are, however, rare.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund r +, the Ostnestiord r -}-, Raft-
sund r, Stene r.
Distribution: Arctic regions.
D. entomon.
Regarding the interpretation of this name Cl. 1. e. is not quite
clear. His species seems to be = A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I,
f. 14, a figure, on which the longitudinal eostse are very indistinct.
Cl. quotes, however, also A. Schm. 1. c, f. 13, a figure which
undoubtedly represents another species. A. Schm. himself remarks
that these two figures cannot be referred to the same species, but
that Grunow considers them to be D. entomon Eheb.
Cleve's species is partly identical with D. bomboides var.
media Grun. (in Cl. et Gurx. Arct. Diat. p. 41, pi. Ill, f. 54),
a form, which, according to Gruxow, is an intermediate one be-
tween D. bomboides and subcincta. This var. media I have referred
to D. subcincta (cf. above). It is hardly essentially different from
that form from Franz .los.'s Land, which Grux. illustrates (Diat, F. J.
L. pi. I, f. 39) as Navicula subcincta. In this figure the irregular
ramification of the longitudinal eostse is seen, producing two anosto-
mosint:' ones.
The figures from A. Schm. Atlas (pi. 13, figs. 4S— 49) refer-
red to by Cl. 1. c. represent a species, which I have not seen,
and which hardly occurs with us.
D. entomon of Van Heurck Traite p. 195, pi. -J(i. f. 732 is
a different species, identical with A. Schm. Nords. Diat, pi. I. f. 13.
This figure seems, however, to represent a form of D. eonstrieta.
The furrows, especially, answer very well to the latter species.
Van Heurck who is on the whole conservative on the question of
species, also mentions the near relationship between D. entomon
and J>. incurvata, a species which again is very nearly connected
with D. eonstrieta.
When Cleve 1. c. remarks that D. entomon by intermediate
forms passes into J). splendida, this also shows clearly that his
species is different from that of A. Schmidt (f. 13) and Van
Heurck.
The furrows of 1>. entomon Cl. answer very well to those of
D. bomboides, less so to those of D. splendida.
I have, however, never seen specimens where it was doubtful,
whether they should be referred to D. entomon Cl. (= bomboides
var. media (iurx.i or I>. bomboides.
D. entomon Ehrb. Mikrpgeologie pi. 33. XVII, f. 13 has the
shape of D. eonstrieta, but very narrow furrows. /'. entomon Ehrb.
1. c, may be Van Heurck's species (A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I.
f. 13): the specimen seems to lie somewhat obliquely, which may
have caused the median constriction of the furrows.
D. splendida (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 87. Navicula s. Greg. Micr. Journ. IV, p. 44, pi. V, f. 14. A. Schm
Nords. Diat. pi. I, figs. 3—4: pi. II, E. 2.
This beautiful species is very similar to D. bomboides, but the
furrows do not swell in the middle and narrow evenly elliptic-ally off
towards the ends. The eostae. besides, distinctly cross the furrows at
the sides of the central nodule (i. e., in the furrows are here distinct
transverse eostae), while these furrows else are almost smooth. The
median structure of the valve generally is a little coarser, the
areoles here somewhat larger.
I have seen no distinct transition between D. splendida and
the other species.
Somewhat rare: The Ostnestiord r-f, Raftsund r. Stene r -f-.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions (Fin-
mark. Baren Eiland, Spitsbergen, Greenland). Indian Ocean. Pacific
Ocean. West Indies. Florida.
D. bomboides (A. Schm.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 88. Navicula b. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I, f. 2.
Similar to the preceding species, but the furrows swell slightly
round the central nodule, and the structure here is like that of the
Diatoms.
217
other parts of the valve. The turrows are also more protracted
towards the ends, and not conspicuously crossed by transverse costse
at the sides of the central nodule.
Always easy to distinguish from the preceding species.
Frequent: Stamsund + c, Brettesnes Skroven r+, Raft-
sund r + , Stene r -f-.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Alexandria. Indian
Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Central America.
D. didyina (Ehrb.) Eurb.
Eiiru. Mikrogeolog. pi. 19, f. 32. Pinnularia d. Ehrb. Kreideth. p. 75. Navic-
tiln didyma A. Schm. Nords. Dial. pi. 1, f. 7.
Not unfrequent: Moskenstrommen r. Svolvser r+, the Ost-
nestiord r, Raftsund r, Stene r.
Distribution: Especially in brackish water. Coasts of the
North Sea. Arctic regions. Baltic. Black Sea. Caspian Sea.
Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Cape Horn. West Indies.
D. bombus Ehrb.
Ehhb. Mikrogeol. pi. 19, f. 31. Navicula b. Greg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 4S4,
pi. IX, f. 12. N. gemma A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I, f. 1; pi. II, f. I.
Frequent: Moskenstrommen r -f-, Stamsund c, Svolvser + ,
the Ostnestiord r, Raftsund r, Stene -f-, Gaukvsero r +.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Finmark. The Mediterranean. Black Sea. Caspian Sea. Indian
Ocean. Pacific Ocean. America.
D. chersonensis (Grun.) Cl.
Cl. I. c. p. 91. Navicula c. Grun. in A. Schm. Atlas pi. 12, f. 40; pi. 69, f. 21.
Navicula apis (Do.nk.) A. Scum. Nords. Diat. pi. I, f. 9.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund -f , Svolvser r, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea, The Mediterranean.
Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. West Indies. Florida.
D. crabro Ehrb.
Mikrogeol. pi. 19, figs. 29 a, b (non c). A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I. figs. 5—6;
pi. II. E. 4. D. crabro var. midticostata (Grun.) Cl. I. <■. p. L02. Navicula
multicostata Grcn. Wien Verb. I860, p. 521. pi. III. f. 13.
Rather frequent: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund -)-, the Ost-
nestiord +, Raftsund r. Stene r, Gaukvsero r +•■
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Paeitic Ocean.
West Indies.
var. pandura (Breb.) VII.
Van Heurck Synops. pi. 9, f. 1. Navicula pandura Breb. Diat. Cherb. f. 4.
A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. II. f. :!.
Peculiar form with tongue-shaped segments.
Very rare: Gaukvsro, rr.
Distribution : Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean.
America.
FriiMtiilia Aa.
F. rhomboides (Ehrb.) De Toni.
De Toni Syll. p. 277. Navicula rhomboides Ehrb. Amer. pi. 3, 1, f. 15. Van-
heurckia r. Breb. Ann. Soc. phyt. Belg. I, p. 204. V. H. Synops. p. 112, pi, 17,
figs. 1—2.
Very rare: Svolvser r, Brettesnes— Skroven r.
Distribution: Fresh water species, rather common.
St«'iioii«'is inconspicua (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. Synops. Navic. Dial. I, p. 124. Navicular l. Greg. Dial, of Clyde |> 478
pi. 1\. e. :i. N. fistula A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. II, f. 29.
Frequent: Moskenstrommen r. Stamsund r. Gaukvsero -\- c.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Bohuslan (Sweden).
Balearic Islands. Arctic regions.
Trachyneis aspera (Ehrb.) Cl,
Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I. p. ml. Stauroptera a. Ehrb. Amer. pi. I, figs. 1 — 2;
Mikrogeol. pi. 35 A. xxili, f. 13. Navicula n. Van Heurck Synops. pi. X. f. 13
(rut-, genuina <'l.).
Common: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund -f c, Svolvser -f-,
the Ostnestiord c, Raftsund r +, Stene c, Gaukvsero -\-.
Distribution : ( losmopolitan.
lla*to°ioia Tiiw.
M. exigua Lewis.
Lewis Proc. Ac Nat. Sc. Philad. 186] |). 65, pi. II, f. 5. Van Heurck Synops.
p. 70, pi. 4. figs. 25—26.
Very rare: Svolvser, r.
Distribution: Brackish and marine: Baltic, Belgium. Atlantic
coast of America. Behring Island.
M. Smithii Tiiw.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II. |>. 65, pi. 54. f. 341. Van Heurck Synops. p. 70,
pl. 4, f. 13.
Very rare: Svolvser, r.
Distribution: In brackish water. Baltic. England. Saxony.
Caspian Sea. Australia,
M. apiculata W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II. p. 65, pl. 62, f. 387. A. Schm. Atlas pl. 185, f. 43;
pl. 186. f. 23.
Very rare: Svolvser, r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Mediterranean. Black Sea. China.
17. Cymbellese.
Cy lube 11a Ac.
C. eistulct (Hemph.) Kirchn.
Van Heurck Synops. p. 64. pl. 2. figs. 12—13.
Very rare: Brettesnes — Skroven, r.
Distribution: Fresh water species, frequent in arctic, northern
or alpine localities. Also in slightly brackish water.
('. cymbiformis (Ag.?) V. H.
Van Heurck Synops. p. 63, pl. II, figs. 11 a — c.
Very rare: Stamsund r, the Ostnestiord r.
Distribution: Frequent fresh water species, especially from
Northern and Western Europe. Arctic regions Asia, Africa,
America and Australia.
28
218
E. Jergensen.
Amphora Ehrb.
Amphora Cl. s. s.. Synops. Navic. Diat. II. p. 100.
Valves with transverse rows of coarse puneta, forming longi-
tudinal lines, or strong transverse costse, crossed by longitudinal
ones. Connecting zone simple.
A. proteiis Greg.
Gheg. Diat. of Clyde p. 518, pi. XIII. f. 81. A. Schm. Atlas, pi. 27, f. 3.
Very variable.
Frequent: Stamsund -f, Svolvser r. Raftsund r. Stene +,
Gaukvsero + c.
Distribution : Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. Black Sea. The Atlantic. Indian and Pacific
Oceans.
■var. contigiia Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 103. A. Schm. Atlas, pi. 28, f. 4.
Perhaps a separate species.
Not unfrequent : Stamsund r. Svolvser r. the Ostnesfiord r.
Distribution (of veer, contigua Cn.): North Sea. The Adriatic.
Labuan. New Caledonia.
A. robusta Greg.
Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 519, pi. XIII, f. 79.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund r. the Ostnesfiord +.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Spitsbergen. The
Mediterranean. Macassar Strait. Pacific Ocean.
A. oralis Ivutz.
KCtz. Synops.. figs. 5 — 6. Van Heurck Synops. p. 59. pi. I. f. 1.
Very rare: Stamsund, r.
Distribution: Fresh or slightly brackish water. Frequent in
Northern and Western Europe. Arctic regions.
b. Diplamphora Cl. 1. c. p. 107.
Connecting zone complex, with more or less numerous longi-
tudinal divisions and transverse striae or cost*. Valves with trans-
verse eostse, or rows of puneta. on the dorsal side with one or two
longitudinal lines.
A. crassa Greg.
Greg. Micr. Journ. V. p. 72. pi. I, f. 35: Diatoms of Clyde p. 524, pi. XIV.
f. !i4. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 39, f. 30.
Rare : Stamsund r. Svolvser r, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. Indian Ocean. China.
Tar. solsTigieusis Petit.
Petit Diat. Cap Horn, p. 120, pi. X, f. 15, p.p. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 48, f. 17.
Beautiful form.
Very rare: Stamsund. r. Ill x 18 n; costse i1/* on 10 p.,
lineate. Strong longitudinal line. The costa? answer to the fig. 18
in A. Schm. Atlas, the margin of the ventral side to fig. 17 (these
figures thus correspond to different focussing).
A. Grxffii Grin.
Grun. in A. Schm. Atlas pi. 25, fig. 40.
Very rare: Stamsund, r. 63 x 14 ;>.; stria? 17 on 10 <>-. crossed
on the dorsal side by a blank line. Ends little protracted. Axial
area a little constricted in the middle.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund r -f • Stene -\-, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Naples. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean.
A. GreTilleaua Greg.
Greg. Micr. Journ. V, p. 73, pi. I. f. 36. Diat. of Clyde p. 522, pi. 13, f. 89.
A. Schm. Atlas pi. 25. f. 41. A. fasciata Greg. 1. c. pi. 13. f. 90 (cfr. Cl. 1. c).
Rare: Stamsund r. Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
Spitsbergen. The Mediterranean. Pacific Ocean. Central America.
Breb. Diat. Cherb. f. 8.
A. sulcata Breb.
Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 523. pi. XIII, figs. 92, 92 b
Cl. 1. c. p. 112.
Very rare: Stamsund r, the Ostnesfiord r. 15 stria? on 10 |i.
74 |jl long. Corresponds exactly to the figures and description
in Gregory 1. c. Also tolerably well answering to Cleve's species.
Distribution: West coast of Europe. Balearic Islands.
A. Miilleri A. Schm.
A. Schm. Atlas pi. 2ii. E. 31. .1. monilifera Greg.? Diat. of Clyde, p. 511.
pi. XII, f. 69.
Very rare: Stamsund. r. Valve 73 x 11 n, with 71 ■■ stria-
on 10 ;>.. obtuse. The ventral side as illustrated by A. Schm.,
rather narrow, towards the ends broader, then again narrowing.
The raphe is not so distinctly bent as in the figure. On the
broader part of the ventral side, inside the marginal stria?, there
is a band of short stria3, as in .4. proteus, separated from the
marginal stria' by a blank line. Dorsal stria?, as in the figure
mentioned, crossed by a broad blank, longitudinal line. Another
sharp line is seen close to the dorsal margin.
Distribution: West coast of Norway (Hvidingso).
A. alata Perag.
Perag. Diat. de Villefr. p. 41. pi. II. f. 11. Van Heurck Trait e d. Diat.
pi. 24. f. 677.
Very rare: Stamsund, r.
Distribution: West coast of Norway. Morocco. The Medi-
terranean. Macassar Straits. America.
A. binodis Greg.
Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 510. pi. XII. f. 67. Cl. 1. c. p. 124.
Very rare: Stamsund. r. 34 \<- long. Completely answering
to the illustration in Greg. 1. c
Distribution: Scotland. Balearic Islands.
c. Halamphora Cl. 1. c. p. 117.
Connecting zone complex. Raphe close to the ventral margin.
Transverse, punctate striae, not crossed by any longitudinal line.
Ends of the valve usually rostrate or capitate.
Diatoms.
219
A. macilenta Greg.
®. Diat. of Clyde p. 510, pi. XII. f. 65. Cl. I.
p. 121:
Answers best to A. ergadensis Greg. 1. c. p. 512, pi. XII, f. 71.
which by Cleve 1. c. • ■ probably rightly is considered a
variety of .4. macilenta. Frustule is x 19 |i, with rather narrow
connecting zone. 11 stria' on 10 !>-.
Very rare: Stamsund, r.
Distribution: Coasts of Sweden and Scotland. The Mediter-
ranean. Macassar Straits.
A. euuotia Cl.
Cl. Diat. Avct. Sea. p. 21, pi. III. B. 17. .1. cymbifera cm-. A. Schm. Atlas
pi. 25, f. 35.
Very rare: Stamsund, r.
Similar to an Amphora terroris, with distinctly punctate trans-
verse stria3. Valve 80 x: 15 |i; its ends a little capitate-rostrate.
Stria' 7Va on 10 \i.
Distribution: Bohuslan (Sweden). Arctic regions. Indian
( icean.
A. costata W. Sm.
W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 20, pi. 30, f. -jrv,;. Geeg. Diat. of Clyde p. 527, pi. XIV.
f. 99. A. inflata Grot, in A. Schm. Atlas pi. 25, figs. 29—30.
Rare: Stamsund, r.
Frustule 34 x 16 ;>., coarse structure; 9—10 stria' on 10 |i;
many longitudinal division lines. Ends protracted.
Distribution: Coastsofthe North Sea. Mediterranean. Sumatra.
Eas1 coasl of America. Galapagos Islands.
A. terroris Eheb.
A. erebi Eheb. Microgeol. pi. 35 A, f. 2, A. cymbifera Geeg. Diat. of Clyde
p. 526, pi. XIV, f. H7. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 26, E. 33; pi. 39, f. 18; pi. 25,
figs. 17—19, 33-34, 36.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund +. the 0stnesfiord r, Gaukvsero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. Macassar Straits. Gulf of Mexico.
d. Oxyamphora Cl. 1. c. p. l^.i.
Complex connecting zone. Valves acute with the raphe close
to the ventral margin. No dorsal longitudinal lines. Usually delic-
ate structure of transverse or slightly radiate stria' with puncta
arranged in undulating, longitudinal lines. Ventral side usually of
still finer structure than the dorsal side. Often a stauros.
A. acuta Greg.
Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 524, pi. 14, f. 93. A. Schm. Atlas pi: 26, figs. 19—20.
Not unfrequent: Stamsund r, the 0stnesfiord r. Kaftsund r,
< raukvaero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The
Mediterranean. China. Straits of Magellan.
A. groenlaiulica Ci
Cl. 1. c. p. 128, pi. IV, f. 1.
No stauros.
var.
Median stria' 12 on 10 |i, towards the ends of the valve some-
what closer. Puncta elongated, 10 on 10 !'-.
Very rare: Stamsund, r.
Distribution of the main species: Davis' Strait.
A. ostrearia Breb.
Breb. in Kctz. Sper. p. HI. A. Schmidt Atlas pi. L'H. f. 23. Van Heikck
Rynops. p. oo. pi. 1, f. i'."> (var. typiea Cl. 1. c. p. 12!i).
Rare: Stamsund, r; Gaukvaero, r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Pinmark. The Medi-
terranean. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean.
A. la*vis Geeg.
(Juki:. Diat. of Clyde p. 514, pi. .XII. figs. 74 a — .-, a Si hm. Atlas, pi. 26, f. in.
Rare: Stamsund. r -{-.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Pinmark. Balearic
Islands, .lava.
var. laevissima (Greg i Cl,
cl. 1. c, p. 130. Amphora kevissima Geeg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 513, pi. XII. f. l-j.
A. Schm. Atlas pi. 26, figs. 3. 13 14.
Rare: Stamsund r, Stene r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Pinmark. Sea of Kara.
e. Amblyamphora Cl. 1. c. p. 130.
Connecting zone complex. Valves obtuse with the raphe
diverging dorsally. No longitudinal lines. Fine puncta. arranged
in transverse striae. Structure not finer on the ventral part of
the valve.
.1. obtiisa Greg.
Greg. Micr. Journ. V. p. 72, pi. I, f. 34. A. mum. Atlas pi. 40, figs. I 7.
11—13.
Very rare: Stamsund, r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Black Sea. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. China. East coast of
America.
A. speetabilis Greg.
Greg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 516, pi. XIII. figs, so a. c. A. Schm. Atlas pi. to.
figs, is- 23.
No1 unfrequent: Stamsund -f-. Stene r, Gaukvaero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean.
Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. West Indies. Davis' Straits.
t. Psammamphora Cl. 1. c. p. 13^.
Connecting zone simple. Else as Amblyamphora. ■
A. ocellata Done.
Donk. Micr. Joum. 186] in. s.) I, p. 11. pi. I, f. 11. Van Heurck Synops. p. 56.
pi. I. I'. 26 (var. typiea Cl. o. p. 133).
Somewhat rare: Stamsund r, Svolvaer r. the Ostnesfiord r -(-,
Gaukva'ro -f-.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Sweden. The Adriatic.
g. Cymbamphora Cl. 1. c. p. 134.
Connecting zone simple. Valves of rather delicate structure.
No longitudinal lines. Raphe close to the ventral margin.
A. angusta Greg. ■ Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 135. Greg.? Diat. of Clyde p. 510. pi. XII, f. 66 (var. typiea Cl.).
Rare: Stamsund. r. Hardly Gregory's species.
Distribution: Scotland. Arctic regions. East coast of North
America. West Indies.
220
E. Jargensen.
rar. ventrieosa (Greg.) Cl.
Cl. 1. c. p. 135. Amphora v. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 511, pi. XII, f. 68.
Not unfrequent, Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund r, the 0stnes-
fiord r +, Stene r, Gaukvsero +.
Answers completely to Gregory's species, but is very variable.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Sweden. Arctic
regions. The Mediterranean. Red Sea.
Kpitlicmia Breb.
E. turgida (Eheb.) Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill., pi. 5, f. 14. Van- Heurck Synops., pi. 31, figs. 1—2. Navieula
t. Eheb. 1830.
Fresh water species.
Tar. Wester manni (Ehrb.) Grin.
Grun. in Wien Verb. 1862. p. 325. Van Heokck Synops. p. 138, pi. 31, t 8.
Navieula W. Ehrb. 1833.
Very rare: Gaukvaero, r; Moskenstrommen, r.
Distribution: In brackish water. Coasts of the North Sea.
E. argiis (Eheb.) Kit/.
Kutz. Bacill. pi. 29, f. 55. Van Heueck Synops. pi. 31, figs. 15—17. Eunotia
argus Ehrb., Mikrogeol. pi. XV A, f. 59.
Very rare: Brettesnes — Skroven r, Gaukvaero r.
Distribution: Fresh water species; also in brackish water.
Frequent, especially in Northern Europe and in alpine localities.
E. zebra (Ehrb.) Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill. pi. 5, f. 12: pi. 30, i. 5. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 31, figs. 9,
11—14. Eunotia :. Eheb. Inf. p. 191, pi. 21, f. 19.
Very rare: Gaukv:m> r, Stene r.
Distribution: Common fresh water species.
E. musculus Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill. pi. 20. f. 6. Van Heurck Synops. pi. 32, figs. 14 — 15.
rar. eonstricta (Breb.) V. H.
Van Heurck Synops. p. 140: Traite d. Diat. p. 297, pi. 9, f. 360. Epithemia c.
Breb. in W, Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 14, pi. 30, f. 248.
Very rare: Svolvsr r, Gaukvaero r.
Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe.
The Mediterranean.
E. gibberiila Kutz.
Kutz. Bacill., pi. 30, f. 3. Van Heokck Traite d. Diat., p. 297, pi. 30, f. 825.
Rare: Svolvaer, r.
rar. produeta Gruk.
Van Heurck Synops. pi. 32, figs. 11 — 13.
Rare: Stamsund, r.
Distribution: Marine, also in brackish and fresh water (var,
produeta Gbun.), frequent in Europe and America.
Rhopalodia gibba (Ehkb.) Otto Mull. 1895.
Epithemia gibba Kutz. Bacill. p. 35, pi. 4, f. 22. Van Heurck Synops. p. 139i
pi. 32, tigs. 1--2.
var. ventrieosa (Kutz.) Grun.
Grcn. in Wien Verb. 1862, p. 327. Epithemia reiitrirosn Kutz. Bacill. pi. 30, f. 9.
Very rare: Gaukvaero, r; the Ostnesfiord, r.
Distribution: Common fresh water species.
General remarks on the character of the bottom diatom flora.
The most striking facts regarding the distribution of the dia-
toms in the foregoing list of bottom species are, that the arctic
forms are rare and that the flora, on the whole, has a much more
pronounced southern character than would be expected from the
geographical situation. This is in sharp contradistinction to the
character of the diatom flora during „the diatom inflow'' of plankton
species in spring (cf. above p. 88), when the actual arctic species
predominate.
Generally speaking, the bottom flora shows a remarkable
agreement with that of the east coast of Scotland. It is especially
striking that a great many of the species described by Gregory in
Diatoms of the Clyde (1854) are common to these two regions,
situated at a rather considerable distance from each other. On the
other hand, these species also occur on the west coast of Norway,
at any rate most of them. It may, consequently, be concluded that
the characteristic western bottom flora of diatoms which inhabit
the coasts of the North Sea extend to the north as far as to past
the Vest-Fiord, probably, however, but little farther.
For the sake of clearness, I divide the species found into (i
groups:
1. The actual arctic species, only found in the arctic region.
II. Species with a western and arctic distribution.
III. Species with a very wide distribution, occurring from southern
regions right up into the arctic one. Some of these species
seem to be cosmopolitan. In Europe, the species belonging
to this group are generally found from the Mediterranean to
the arctic regions.
IV. Western species, especially known from the coasts of the North
Sea. but not before mentioned from the arctic zone.
V. Species with a southern and western distribution, generally
occurring from the Mediterranean -- or still farther to the
south — to the coasts of the North Sea.
VI. Species with only southern distribution, not before found so
far north as on the coasts of the North Sea.
Most of the species observed belong to group III, and many
of these species will probably later on be found to have a still wider
distribution than is at present known. For such more or less
decidedly cosmopolitan species, a thorough treatise on their varieties
and forms is a very important and valuable work, indispensable
when one wishes to obtain an accurate knowledge of the distribution
of identical and closely related species. Notwithstanding the exten-
sive material consisting of an immense number of facts and obser-
vations, often made with the utmost care and accuracy as to details
in structure, we are still obliged to acknowledge with regret that
our knowledge of the individual variations and real constancy of
the various distinguishing characters is very deficient.
These species play an unimportant part with regard to the
character of the flora. It is. however, an interesting fact that,
apparently, so many species of diatoms are common to most seas
of the world. Even if a good many of these widely distributed
species, on a more thorough examination, should prove to consist of
similar, but separate species, having different areas of distribution,
there will still remain a great number of species which, in Europe,
occur from the Mediterranean to the Arctic Sea. It must, however,
be remembered that the valves of diatoms are almost of eternal
Diatoms.
221
duration and that thus fossil valves will enlarge the apparent area
of distribution of the still living species.
Most of the species of this group 111 are probably recent
ones, a great number of them being observed alive on the west
coast near Bergen.
Next to group 111 it is group V, which contains the greatest
number of species. Many of them have a predominating southern
distribution, but occur, more or less frequently, as far north as the
coasts of the North Sea. To this group belong the following (a few
of which might perhaps rightly be reckoned to another group):
Coscinodiscus Rothii.
Biddulphia pulchella (a broken
valve, Troniso, (Y.l.
B. regina (only exceptionally found
as far north as Scotland).
B. funis (once found in Spits-
bergen).
B. alternans.
B. punctata.
Synedra undulata.
S. Hennedyana.
Raphoneis nitida.
Dimeregramma minus.
D. fulvum.
Glyphodesmis distans.
Grammatophora serpentina.
Niteschia punctata.
N. acuminata.
X. bilobata.
N. lanceolata (a).
Campylodiscus eximius.
Surirella fastuosa.
Achnanthes longipes.
Pleuroneis distans.
P. britannica.
DonJcinia recta.
I'll urosigma rigidum.
P. formosum.
P. speciosum.
P. balticum.
Scoliotropis latestriatd.
Caloneis eonsimilis.
C. blanda.
C. musca.
Stauroneis salina.
Navicula moniliformis.
X. latissima.
X. compn ssicauda.
X. superimposita.
X. palpebralis a, var. Barclayana,
var. angulosa.
X. prwtexta.
X. clavata.
X. forcipata var.
I innularia claviculus.
P. Trevelyana.
Diploneis coffeiformis.
D. lineata.
/>. (contigua var.) eudoxia.
I), notabilis (var. expleta).
D. fitsca var. Gregorii.
/>. major.
D. nitescens
/>. sejuncta.
I>. didyma.
D. ckersonensis.
D. crabro et var. pandura.
Mastogloia apiculata.
Amphora proteus var. contigua.
A. macilenta.
A. costata.
A. In iiml is.
A. sulcata.
A. aluf. subcincta var. media).
Grammatophora arctica.
All these species, except the last one, are besides very rare.
At last we have the remarkable group VI of only southern
forms, partly only known from regions situated far to the south or
even only from the tropical zone. Their distribution (as earlier
known) extends northwards only as far as to the Mediterranean.
To this group belong:
<
(Coscinodiscus leptopus mus).
C. nodulifer.
Aulacodiscus Kittoni.
A. Johnsonianus.
Biddulphia regina var.
B. lata.
Niteschia (insignis var.) spatku-
lifera
X. coarctata.
X. (Smithii var.) notabilis.
Amphora Grmffii.
There may, however, be some doubt as to whether the forms
observed of Biddulphia lulu and Amphora Grwffii are identical with
those, which usually occur in southern regions. Moreover, Coscino-
discus leptopus, Niteschia spathulifera, X. coarctata, X. notabilis and
Biddulphia regina var. are all very rare and scarce. There remain.
however, Coscinodiscus nodulifer and the two species of Aulacodiscus,
all of which occur in comparatively lame numbers, and in several
samples. These species are easily recognizable, and have a pro-
nounced tropical area of distribution.
Probably these species are all fossil, but I cannot at present with
certainty decide this. Coscinodiscus nodulifer has most probably
occurred as a plankton species.
All the species of groups IV. V and VI, a considerable number
of species in all, have not before been known from the arctic zone.
Index.
Pag.
Achnanth.es brevipes Ac 206
— longipes AG 206
Actinocyclua alienus Grun 197
crassus VH 197
Ehrenbergii Ralfs 1 "7
moniliformis Ralfs 197
Ralfsii (W. Sm.) Ralfs 197
sparsus (Greg.) Ratte 197
Actinoptychus splendens (Ehre. ?) Shadb 199
undulatus (Bail.) Ralfs 199
Amphiprora lepidoptera Greg., = Tropidoneis 1.
— maxima Greg., = Tropidoneis m.
obtu8a Greg., = Pseudoamphiprora stauroptera.
Amphitetras antediluviana Ehbb., = Biddulphia a.
lata De T., = Biddulphia 1.
Amphora acuta Greg 219
— alata Perag 218
angusta Greg., Cl 220
— binodis Greg 218
— ci istata \V. Sm 219
— crassa Greg., et var 218
— cymbifera Greg., = tevroris.
— eunotia Cl 219
fasciata Greg. = Grevilleana 220
Grseffii Grun 21s
Grevilleana Greg 21*
— groenlandica Cl. var 219
— inflate Grun., = costata.
I:' \ is (iREG 219
— lasvissima Ureg. = lwvis var.
— macilenta Greg .• 219
— monilifera Greg 218
Mullen A. Schm 218
— obtusa Greg 219
ocellata Donk 219
— ostrearia Breb 219
— ovalis Kutz 218
— proteus Greg., et var 218
robusta Greg 218
— spectahilis Greg 219
— stauroptera Bail., = Pseudoamphiprora s.
sulcata Breb., Greg 218
terroris Ehrb 219
— ventricosa Greg., = angusta var.
Asterompbahis heptactis (Breb.) Ralfs 199
Aulacodiscus Johnsonii Arnott 199
Kittoni Arnott 199
Auliscus sculptus (W. Sm.) Ralfs 199
Auricula complexa (Greg.) De T 208
Bacillaria socialis Greg 204
Bacteriastrum varians Laud 201
Biddulphia alternans (Bail.) VH 200
antediluviana (Ehrb.) VH 200
arctica (Brightw.) 200
Pag.
Biddulphia aurita (Lyngb.) Breb 200
— balasna Brightw., = arctica.
favus (Ehrb.) VH 200
— £i irmosa (Brightw.) 200
lata (Grev.) 200
nobilis (Witt.) 200
pulchella Gray 199
punctata (Brightw.) VH 200
regina W. Sm., var 1 99
rhombus (Ehrb.) W. Sm., var 200
Smithii (Ralfs.) VH 200
turgida (Ehrb.) W. Sm 200
Weissei (Gkun.) 201
Caloneis amphisbeena (Boky.) Cl 210
— blanda (A. Schm.) Cl 210
brevis (Greg.) Cl 210
consimilis (A. Schm.) Cl 210
— liber (W. Sm.) Cl. et var 210
musca (Greg.) Cl 2 10
Campylodiscus angularis Greg 206
decorus Breb 206
eximius (Ireg 206
parvulus W. 8m 206
Ralfsii W. Sm 206
Thuretii Breb 206
( leratoneis arcus (Ehbb.) Kutz 203
Chsetoceros atlanticus Cl 201
contortus Schott 201
diadema (Ehrb.) (Iran 201
Cocconeis britannica Kutz., = Pleuroneis b.
— costata Greg., = Pleuroneis c.
— distans Greg 207
lyra A, Schm 207
— nitiila Greg., = Rhaphoneis n.
— norvegica Grun., = Heteroneis n.
— pinnata Greg., = Pleuroneis p.
— pseudomarginata Greg., = Eucocconeis p.
— guarnerensis Grun., = Heteroneis Allnianniana.
— scutellum Ehrb. et var 207
Coscinodiscus apollinis Ehrb. var 195
horealis Bail 196
centralis Ehrb., Rattr 196
concavus Greg 195
concinnus \V. Sm 196
curvatulus Grun 196
decrescens Grun., et var 197
excentricus Ehrb 196
— fasciculatus A. Schm., = Normanni.
Kiitzingii A. Schm 196
leptopus Grun 195
— lineatus Ehrb., et var 195, 196
— marginatum A. Schm., = Kiitzingii.
— nitidus Greg 195
uodulifer Jan 197
Diatoms.
223
Pag.
( oscinodiscus Xornianni Greg 196
oculus iridis Khre., = radiat. \av.
punctulatus I • keg 196
radiatus Ehrb., et var 197
Rothii (Ehrb.?) Grun 196
scintiUans Gbev., = apollinis var.
stellaria Ror 196
striatus Kit/,., = Cyclotella s.
subbuHiens Jorg 196
sublineatus Grun.
subtilis Ehrb 196
symbolophorus Grun., = stellaris var.
symmetricus A. Scum.. = Rothii.
Coscinosira polychorda (Gran) Gran 196, 198
Cyclotella comta (Ehrb.) Kitz 198
— striata (Kitz.) ( i run 198
Cymbella cistula (Hempr.) Kirchn 217
— cymbiformis (AG. ?) VH 217
Denticula distans Greg., = Glyphodesmis d.
— fulva Greg., = Dimeregramma f.
— minus Greg., = Dimeregramma m.
— nana Greg., = Dimeregramma minus var.
— staurophora Greg., = Plagiogramma s.
Dimeregramma fulvum (Greg.) Ralfs 202
minus (Greg.) Ealfs 202
Diploneis bomboides (A. Schm.) Cl 216
— bombus Ehrb 217
borealis (Grun.) Cl 215
chersonensis (Grun.) Cl 217
coffeseformis (A. Schm.) Ci 214
— ci instricta (Grun.) Ci 215
contigua (A. Schm.) Cl.. var 214
crabro Ehrb , et var 217
— didyma (Ehrb.) Ehrb 217
— entomon 216
eudoxia (A. Schm.) 214
— fusea (Greg.) Cl. et var 215
— hyalina (Donk.) Cl 214
— liyperborea (Gbun.) Cl., et var 215
— incurvata (Geeg.) Ci 216
■ — interrupta (Kutz.) Cl 216
— lineata (DONK.) Cl 216
litoralis (Donk.) Cl 215
— major Cl 215
— nitescens (Gbbg.) Ci 215
— notabilis (Grev.) Cl.. var 215
— -sejuncta (A. Schm.) 214
Smithii (Breb.) Ci 215
splendida (Greg.) Cl 216
— subcincta (A. Schm.) Cl 216
suborbieularis (Greg.) Cl 214
Donkinia carinata (Donk.) Ealfs 208
— recta (Donk.) Geun 208
Endictya oceanica Ehrb 195
Epitliemia argus Kutz 220
gibba Kutz.. = Rhopalodia g.
gibberula Kutz., >-t var 220
museums, Kitz., var 220
turgida (Ehrb.) Kutz., var 220
Eucocconeis pseudomarginata (Greg.) Cl 206
Eunotia arcus Ehrb 203
— bidentula W. 8m 203
major (AY. Sm.) Rab 203
— pectinalis (Dillw. ?) Rab 203
— prarupta Ehrb 203
triodon Ehrb 203
Eupodiscus argus W. Sm 199
— crassus W. Sm., = Actinocyclus c.
— sparsus Greg.. = Actinocyclus s.
Frustulia lata Breb.. = Pinnularia 1.
Pag.
Frustnlia rliomboides ( Ehrb.) De T 217
OallioneUa sulcata Bhbb., = Paralia s.
Glyphodesmis distans (Greg.) Grun 203
Williamsonii (Greg.) Grun 202
Gomphonema oonstrictum Kurd 208
exiguuin Kutz.. var 208
kamtschaticum Grun 208
Grammatophora arctica Cl 204
islandica Ehrb 203
— macUenta W. Sm., = oceanica var.
marina (Lynch.) Kutz 204
oceanica Ehrb 204
serpentina Ralfs 203
Heteroneis Allmanniana (Greg.) 207
— norvegica (Grun.) 207
— quarnerensis (Geun.) Cl., = Allmanniana.
Heterostephania Rothii Ehrb., = Coscinodiscus E.
Hyalodiscus scoticus (Kutz.) Grun 198
stelliger Bail 199
subtilis Bad 199
Istlnnia enervis Ehrb 201
— nervosa Kutz 201
Mastogloia apiculata \V. Sm 217
exigua Lew 217
Smithii Thyv 217
Melosira Borreri Grev 1 !,s
— granulata (Ehrb.) Ralfs 198
Roeseana Rab 198
Meridiun circulare (Grev.) Ag 203
— marinum Greg., = Sceptroneis m.
Na\ icula abrupta (Greg.) Donk 213
— amjihisbwita Bory, ^= Caloneis a.
— angtdosa Geeg., = N. palpebralis var.
— apis A. Schm., = Diploneis chersonensis
— aspera V.H.. = Trachyneis a.
— Barclayana Greg., = palpebralis var.
— blanda A. Schm., = Caloneis b.
— bomboides A. Schm., = Diploneis b.
— bomblis Greg., = Diploneis b.
— borealis A. Schm., = Diploneis b.
— brevis Greg., = Caloneis b.
— cancellata Donk. et var 211
— chersonensis Grun., = Diploneis c.
— clavata Greg 213
— claviculus Greg., = Pinnularia c.
— coffeceformis A. Schm., = Diploneis.
— compressicauda A. Schm 212
— consimilis A. Schm., = Caloneis e.
— constricta Geun., = Diploneis c.
— crabro Khrb., = Diploneis.
— crucifera Grun 212
— Cruciformis Donk., = Pinnularia.
cuspidata Kutz 210
— didyma A. Schm., = Diploneis d.
— digito-radiata (Greg.) A. Scum 211
— directa W. Sm., et varr 211
— distans (W. Sm.) Cl 212
— divergens A. Schm., = Pinnularia d.
— Donkinii A. Schm.. = Diploneis constricta.
— elongata Grun., = Caloneis liber var.
— entomon , = Diploneis •■.
— Eudoxia A. Schm., = Diploneis E.
— Eugenia A. Schm., = Diploneis sejuncta.
— finmarchica (Cl. et Grun.), Cl 211
— fistula A. Schm., = Stenoneis inconspicua.
— forcipata Grev. et var 213
— fortis (Ghkg.) Donk 212
— fraudulenta A. Schm 211
— frigida Grun 211
— fusca Greg., = Diploneis t.
224
E. Jergensen.
Pag.
Navicula gemina A. Scum.. = Diploneis bombus.
— granulata Breb., = monilifera.
— Gregorii Ralfs., = cancellata var.
— Hennedyi W. Sm., et vav 213
— humei'osa Hreb 211
— hyalina Honk., = Diploneis h.
hyperborea Geun., = Diploneis h.
ineonspicua Hreg, = Stenoneis i.
ineurvata Greg., = Diploneis i.
— inierrupta Kutz., = Diploneis i.
— latdssima Gbeg 211
— legumen A. Schm., = Pinnularia 1.
— liber \Y. Sm.. -=■ Caloneis 1.
lineata Done , = Diploneis 1.
— litoralis Donk., = Diploueis 1.
Lyra Ehrb., et varr 213
— maxima Greg., = Caloneis liber varr.
— mediterranea A. Scum. = Diploneis eudoxia.
— minor Greg., = palpebrals var.
monilifera ( 'I... ft vav 211
— multicostata Geun., = Diploneis orabro.
— musca Greg., — Caloneis m.
— nitescens Gkeg., = Diploneis n.
northunibrica Donk 212
— notabilis Grev, = Diploneis a.
opima Grin 212
— iirnhiui A. Schm.. = Heteroneis Allmanniana.
— palpebralis Breb., et var 212
— pandura Breb.. = Diploneis cvabro var.
— peregrina Ehrb., et var 211
— Pinnularia Cl., = Pinnularia quadratarea.
— polysticta (Irun., = Hennedyi var.
— pmsecta A. Schm 212
— pnetexta Ehrb 213
— punctulata \V. Sm 211
— pygmsea Kutz 213
— quadratarea A. Schm., = Pinnularia q.
— radiosa Kutz 211
rhomboides Kiifb., = Frustulia r.
rostellata (Greg.) A. Schm 212
— sejuncta A. Schm., = Diploneis s.
— Smiihii Breb., = Diploneis S.
spectabilis Greg 213
— splendida Greg., = Diploneis s.
— subcincta A. Schm., = Diploneis s.
superimposita A. Schm 212
— Trevelyana Honk., = Pinnularia T.
— tumida Breb., = Scoliopleura t.
— versicolor Grun., = forcipata var.
Zostereti Grun 212
Kitzscliia acuminata (W. Sm.) Grun 204
— angularis W. Sm 205
— apieulata (Greg.) Grun 204
— bilobata W. Sm 205
— coarotata Grun 204
constricta (Greg.) Grun 204
distans Greg ". 205
— hungarica Grun 204
— hybrida Grun 205
insignis Greg., et var 205
— lanceolata W. Sm 205
— litoralis Grun 204
litorea Grun 205
longissima (Breb.) Balfs 205
— marginulata Grun., var 204
— Mitclielliana Greenl 205
— navicularis (Breb.) Grun 204
— notabilis Grun., = insignis var.
panduriformis Greg 204
— punctata (W. Sm.) Grun 204
Pag.
Nitzscbia sigma (Kctz.) W. Sm 205
— Sniithii Rai.fs 205
— spathulata Breb 205
— tliermalis Grun., var 205
Opephora paciflca Grun 202
Paralia sulcata I Ehrb.) Cl 198
Pinnularia acuta W. Sm., = Navicula radiosa var.
— Allmanniana Greg., = Heteroneis A.
— borealis Ehrb 2 [4
— claviculus (Gkeg.) Cl 214
— eruciformis (Donk.) Ci . 214
— digito-radiata Greg., = Xavicula d.
— distans \Y. Sm., = Navicula d.
— divergens W. Sm 214
— fortis Grcg., = Navicula f.
— lata (Breb.) W. Sm 214
— legumen Ehrb 214
— microstaui'on Ehrb 213
— nobilis Ehrb . 214
— peregrina Ehrb., = Navicula p.
quadratarea (A. Scum.) Cl 214
— radiosa W. Sm., = Navicula r.
— rostellata Gbeg., = Navicula r.
— Semiplena <;reg., = Navicula palpebralis var.
— subtilis Greg., = Navicula directa var.
Trevelyana (Donk.) Ci 214
Plagiogranuna Gregorianum Crew, = staurophorum.
staurophorum (Greg.) Heib 202
Pleuroneis britannica (Nsi;.) Cl 208
— costata (Greg ) Ci 208
— pinnata (Geeg.) 208
Pleurosigma acuminatum \Y. Sm., = attenuatum var.
— affine Grun., = Normanni.
attenuatum (Kutz.) W. Sm., var 209
balticum ( Khrb.) W. Sm 209
— carinatum Donk.. = Donkinia c.
elongatum W. Sm 209
— t'onnosuni \V. Sm 209
— Normanni Rales 209
nubecula \V. Sm., var 209
— recta Donk., — Donkinia r.
rigidum W Sm 209
speciosuin W. Sm 209
strigosum W. Sm 209
suberectum Cl. = nubecula var.
Podosira hoi-moides (Mont.) Kutz 199
Pseudoamphipora stauroptera (Bail.) Cl 209
Pyxilla baltica Geum 201
Rhabdonema adriaticum Kitz 203
arcuatam (Lyngb.) Kutz 203
minutum Kutz 203
Rbaphoneis nitida (Greg.) Grun 202
Rhizosolenia setigera Brightw 201
Rboicosigma arcticum Cl 209
Bhoicosphenia curvata (Kutz.) Grun 208
Rbopalodia gibba ( Kutz.) O. Mull 203
Roperia tessellata (Bop.) Grun 199
Sceptroneis kamtschatica Grdn 202
— marina (Greg.) Grun 202
Scbizonema crucigerum W. Sm 210
Grevillei Ag 210
Scoliopleura latestriata Grun., = Scoliotropis 1.
tumida (Breb.) Bab 209
Scoliotropis latestriata (Brf.b.) Cl 209
Stauroneis finmarchica Cl. et Grun., = Navicula f.
— Gregorii Balps 210
— phoenicenteron Ehrb 210
salina W. Sm 210
Stauroptera aspera Ehrb., = Trachyneis a.
Stenoneis ineonspicua (Greg.) Cl 21 T
Diatoms.
225
Pag.
Stephanogonia actinoptychus (1]hrb.) Grun 201
polygona Ehrb 201
Striatella unipunctata (Lyngb.) Ag 203
Surirella (astuosa Ehrb 206
— gemma Ehrb 206
— lata W. Sm., = i'astuosa var.
— iiaricularis Breb., = Nitzschia n.
ovalis Breb., et var 206
— ovata Kctz., = ovalis var.
Synedra affinis Kutz., var u'ol
bacillus Greg 202
— crystallina (AG.) Kutz 202
Hennedyana Greg 202
— hyperborea Grin, var 202
— kamtschatica Grun.. var 201
— rostellata Grun 202
— superba Kutz -< 12
— tabulata Kutz., = affinis var.
ulna (Nitzsch.) Ehrb 201
Pag
Synedra undulata (Bail.) W. Sm 202
Tabellaria flocculosa (Roth.) Kutz 203
Tbalassiosira decipiens (Grun.) J0rg 198
gravida Cl L98
Thalassiothrix nitzschioides Geun 202
Tiacliyneis aspera (Ehrb.) Cl 21V
Triceratium alternans Bail., = Biddul] 1 1 i ; » a.
arctfcum Beightw., = Biddulphia a.
/urns Kiikb., = Biddulphia f.
— formosum Beightw., = Biddulphia E.
— latum Grev., = Biddulphia 1.
— nubile Witt., = Biddulphia n.
punctatum Brightw., = Biddulphia p.
Weissei Grun., = Biddulphia W.
Tropidoneis lepidoptera (Greg.) Cl 208
maxima (Gbeo.) Cl 208
Vanheurckia rhomboides Breb., = Prustulia r.
Xanthiopyxis umbonata Urev 198
Zi/i/ixiirjs bahritti Kuril, = Biddulphia arrtica (BRIGHTW.).
IV. COMBINATION
OP
HYDROGRAPHICAL AND BIOLOGICAL FACTS.
NOTES.
In this section I have given some facts, which it has occurred to me might be of practical interest. It is, however, quite
impossible to define clearly between practical and purely scientific marine investigations.
A. The natural Conditions of the Fiords,
One of our historians relates, that in a fragment of an ancient
Irish annul it is told, that in the year 872 „one of the two Nor-
wegian kings in Dublin. Ivar. went with a large army from Ire-
land to Lochlann (Norway)-to aid his father who was at war with
the king of Lochlann."1)
It must be said that the ancient Irish hail found a particu-
larly suitable name for the land, which is also in modern tourist
language made famous as ,,the land of fiords". The Norwegian
series of fiords presents many interesting- problems to the naturalist
too, and a thorough examination of them will undoubtedly serve to
throw light on many questions.
If one sets to work to make a thorough scientific investigation
of a fiord, the facts obtained may be divided into three principal
groups; those concerning the shape and situation of the fiord (top-
ography i, or concerning the medium with which the fiord basin
is tilled (hydrography) or concerning the plants and animals con-
tained in it (biology). The object in view, in case of such an
examination, should be to gain the greatest possible insight into the
biological phenomena, but in order to attain this end, one will be
compelled to study most carefully the topographical and hydro-
graphical conditions of the fiord. As a part of the topography of
the fiords one must. I think, consider such things as their geo-
graphical position, proportionate size, subdivisions, relative depths.
the occurrence of barriers, rocks under water, holms and islands.
In addition to these things, the nature of the bottom and the sur-
rounding hills, the geological history of the fiord (e. g. the rise and
fall in the shore line! etc.. must be taken into consideration as be-
longing to the topography of a fiord. To the hydrography of the
fiords may be reckoned all the facts and qualities concerning the
medium which fills their basins, such as salinity, temperature, gas-
eity, transparency, the motions of the water (currents, waves, tides).
formation of ice. inflow of rivers or streams etc. Finally, atmos-
pherical conditions must also be taken into consideration as play-
inn an important part in the physical state of a fiord (e. g. tem-
perature, downfall, prevailing winds, atmospheric pressure etc.).
The biology of the fiords will include vegetable and animal life
in their waters, at the bottom and in the bottom mud. The plan
here suggested for the examination of a fiord must, I think, be taken
to be tolerably complete, and 1 will look upon it as a guide in
my future work. I must, however, at once confess that the in-
vestigations L have hitherto made in northern Norway do not make
it possible to fill in very much of the frame work 1 have set up
in the foregoing lines. I will, nevertheless, build up the skeleton
in the hope that it may be solidly covered later on.
a. Topographical Notes.
The Geographical survey of the Norwegian coast has given us
maps, in which very much of what I call the topography of the
fiords is made clear. lint the complete mapping out of the northern
fiords is not yet finished. A good deal of information about the
fiords will also be found in Prof. A. Helland's2) topographical works,
and a description of the ground through which the fiords have dug
their way, will be found in „I)et nordlige Norges geologi" (The
Geology of Northern Norway) by Dr. H. Reusch. The problem
of the fluctuations in the shoreline are treated in detail by Dr.
Andreas Hansen.") In a hydrographical paper concerning the
western fiords.4) I have touched upon the effect which changes in
the level of the sea have upon these inner parts of the fiords which
are connected with the principal fiord by comparatively shallow
currents.
As regards these currents, it seems pretty generally to be the
') Loch = lake, fiord.
2) Lofoten og Vesteraalen, Tromse ami.
•'i Norgea geol. undei-segelses aarbog f. t896 99.
J) Studier oyer naturforiioldene i vestlandske fjorde. I. Hvdrografi. Berg.
Mus. aarb. 1903, no. 8.
case that they have forced their way through moraines, which in
many instances cause the comparative confinement. Hf.llanh1)
mentions examples of this, in Kvsenangen, both the „Stor"- and
„Lille strommen" having forced themselves through old moraines.
It is most probable, that the majority of the so-called ..stiomme"
(currents) in the fiords, run over such moraines.
With respect to the situation of a fiord, it is not only its geo-
graphical latitude which is of importance for its vegetable and
animal life, a verj weighty factor is also its relative position to
the prevailing current in the surrounding ocean. Let us make an
experiment. We cut a section along the 22nd degree of loiiL'itude
(E of Greenwich l towards the boundary line of Finland and con-
tinue to cut along the boundary to Jacob's river on the south side
of the Varanger Fiord. Then we turn this section around the point
where the longitudinal line and the shore line of the continent
intersect, so that the fiords of Finmark will lie in a direction which
is approximately E— W. These fiords will then undoubtedly undergo
a change in their biology, and notwithstanding that they were
1 1 Ti omsa arnt, II. p. 349.
230
0. Nordgaard.
now further north, the change would quite certainly be such that
several boreal species would occur there, while some of the arctic
ones would die out. or possibly retire into the innermost parts of
the fiords. Such a change would take place, because the fiords
in this way would have been brought into closer contact with
the heat axis of the northwards flowing' current.
On the relative depths of the fiords. I have made some re-
marks in the first part of this work, and reference should also be
made to the coast maps. The Finmark fiords are of rather a
different character than those in Nordland and Tromso amts. for
they are comparatively shallow. An explanation of this has been
given by Dr. Andreas Hansen1) who writes: -- ..When the high-
land ceases in Finmarkeu, the fiords too acquire another character.
They become broader and shallower, less typically formed basins
in the loose schist, beds, indeed, for less active and less concen-
trated glacier-streams, because here, in the low plateau country-
there were not originally such deep canons to determine the course
of the glaciers, as on the western slope of the mountains." As a
general rule it may be said that there is a deep channel in the
fiords with a muddy bottom. On either side, there is a bank or
edge of land, which in some cases is evenly sloped, but generally
has a most uneven surface. It is, nevertheless, in many instances,
possible in a definite section to speak of the angle of inclination
of the bank of land.
It is clear that, the depth being the same, the side surfaces
will increase in proportion to the diminution of the angle of in-
clination, as will be seen from the figure below, which represents
a transverse section through a fiord.
The side surfaces are thus in inverse proportion to the
sinus of the angles of inclination.
Fijv X.
If in the one case, the line of intersection between the side-
area and the transverse section be s and the angle of inclination
a, and in another case the corresponding values be Si and «, we
get: —
sin a
h
sin «]
s : Sj = sm aj : sin a.
Are the side surfaces (S and Si) taken to have equally long
ground lines, or if one will, shore lines, but with different angles
of inclination (a and a,) one gets, according to elementary geome-
trical law: —
S : Si = s : Si but hence follows: —
S : Si = sin ai : sin a.
Eg.
30°, and then: —
>) Norway, Official Publication for the Paris Exhibition 1900, p. 17.
a = 90°, oti
S : Si = ^ : l
Si = = 2 S.
When the angle of inclination is 30°, the side surface will
thus be double as large as it is when the land bank is perpendi-
cular.
This little mathematical exposition is valuable in so far as it
plainly shows that the space which is available for the distribution
of animals depends, to a great extent, upon the angle of inclina-
tion of the edge of land. And it gains in interest when it is re-
membered that experience proves that the edges, both in the ocean
and the fiords, teem with animal life.
The presence of islands, holms, rocks etc. in a fiord must also
be said to be important factors in the animal life of a fiord. They
all tend to increase the extent of the particularly productive areas.
Another important factor in the vegetable and animal life of
a given district, is the occurrence of a belt of skerries („skjaer-,
gaard"). With respect to navigation, such belts of skerries act as
powerful breakwater And as such they are biologically too of
importance, and of course the many islands, holms and rocks, with
their rich algae vegetation, greatly increase the number of speci-
ally productive surfaces.
Mr. M. Foslie of Trondhjem has kindly given me some in-
formation about the influence of such a „skjsergaard" on algae.
He writes that where there is none it will, amongst other effects,
also be found that the number of species is less. If the coast be
an open one, a number of species which require more or less pro-
tected spots is as a rule absent. With Mr. Foslie's permis-
sion, I quote a part of his letter to me. he writes: ,, Those
species which are principally found on the open coast, will also
generally be found inside the „skj8ergaard" or in the larger fiords,
but usually in the most exposed places, and even there they are
not so strong and well developed as on the ocean coast. An illu-
stration may be found in the large Laminarians. L. hyperborea
and L. digitata are always large and strong in the open sea, but
decrease in size and change their shape the further in one finds
them. A total absence of some „breakwater" or other often re-
sults in the tearing away of large quantities of algae, which the
autumn and winter storms drive ashore. I have, for instance, seen
immense masses of Laminaria cast in, especially in Berlevaag and
Loppen. On the other hand, there are species which are less
hardy, and they are smaller on the open coast than in more
sheltered places, even if they are found on the coast. They then go
further down, where the rush of the waves is less. Therefore,
especially along the coast of East Finmark. there are many places
where vegetation seems to be poor and only to consist of a few
species, while there is comparatively rich vegetation in fairly shel-
tered bays."
An exceedingly important factor in the hydrography and bi-
ology of the fiords, is their relative position to the prevailing sum-
mer and winter winds, and a closer study of these things will pro-
bably throw light upon many matters which hitherto have been
uncertain.
i i inclination.
231
b. Hydrographical Notes.
In the first part of this work, a number of hydrographical
data from the fiords will be found. Now I will mention a few
more details, and treat of some things which have not yet been
mentioned. First then, some remarks on the influence which the
prevailing winds, waves and tidal currents exert on vegetable and
animal life in the sea.
In a very interesting paper. Mr. F. W. Hak.mkk has recently
explained the importance of the prevailing winds as a geological
factor.1) Mr. Habmeb calls attention to the fact that dead shells
are not found in large numbers on the eastern shores of the
counties nf Norfolk and Suffolk, although there is no want of mol-
luscs in the adjacent sea. The reason for this absence of shells
is found by .Mr. Hak.mkk in the fact that the prevailing winds at pre-
sent are westerly. * hi the contrary, the presence of Crag beds on
the east coast presupposes a different prevailing wind from that
which is now the case.
„Easterly gales might have been prevalent in that part of the
North Sea. rather than those from a westerly quarter, as at pre-
sent." In another paper. Mr. Hak.mkk-') has drawn attention to
the tidal currents as a geological factor.
He points to the state of things in the Irish Sea. ..where an
accumulation of dead shells on the Turbot bank, off the coast of
Antrim, is caused by the tidal currents which sweep with much
velocity through the narrow channel separating Ireland from Scot-
land." The fact that in some places in Coralline Crag, layers of
large shells may occur, while at other places smaller shells are
predominant, is considered in the light of tidal currents, for Mr.
Habmeb says: -- „Shells are sorted out by currents of varying
strength as pebbles in beds of gravel; small specimens would there-
fore have accumulated in one place, larger ones in another, and
comminuted shells, or tine calcareous sand in a third."
Wind and current are not of little importance in dynamical
geology, on account of Jbeir carrying power, lint just this charac-
teristic causes these factors also to have an influence, in different
ways, upon living creatures. The course of a current offers par-
ticularly favourable conditions for the nourishment of plankton-
eaters, and a current-facies of animals may be spoken of. It is
true that animal life is not profuse where the deposits of material
are greatest, but. on the whole, it is correct to say that the bed of
a current is profusely supplied with animal life.
In a purely theoretical light, the supply of plankton for a given
animal must be in proportion to the velocity of the current. It is,
at any rate, evident that the motions of the water are of great
importance in connection with the supply of nourishment for plank-
ton-eaters.
Dr. Edwabd Hkownk :;i has drawn attention to the fact that
medusae, which are kept in an aquarium where the water is un-
disturbed, will at first swim quickly about. ..but in a kw hours, it
sinks to the bottom, apparently tired out. After an interval of
rest, it takes another swim, and again sinks to the bottom. This
is repeated until the medusa becomes exhausted; then it stays at
the bottom and slowly dies.'- This unfortunate state of things has
q Influence of Winds upon Climate during tin' Pleistocene Epoch Quart.
Journ. Geol. Soc, vol. LVII, 1901, p. 408.
-) A Sketch of the later tertiary History of Easl Anglia. Eroc. Geol.
Assoc, vol. XVII, 1902, p. 425.
3) On Keeping Medusae : live in an Aquarium. Journ. Mar. Biol. Assoc,
N. S. Vol. V, no. 2. 1898.
been remedied by Dr. E. T. Beowne and Dr. E. I. Allen having
succeeded in constructing an apparatus by means of which the
movements of the water have been skilfully imitated. Mr. Danne-
vig's hatching apparatus is constructed on a similar principle.
With regard to the force of the tidal currents, it will easily be
seen that this will depend upon the height of the tide, i. e. the
difference between ebb and flow. In the north of Norway, this
difference is. on an average, about 2 mtrs., and as a consequence
of this, the tidal currents are considerably strong in the narrow
channels and in the smallest parts of the fiords. Rased upon
material furnished by the Norwegian ..Gradmaalingskommission",1)
I will give some figures which show the average difference between
high and low tide in succession in 1884 and 1885.
1884. 1885.
Stavanger 0.424 m. 0.427 m.
Bergen 0.988 .. 0.97:. ..
Kabelvaag 2.o4n „ 2.014 ..
Vardo 2.195 „ 2.175 „
Generally speaking, it may be said that the tidal wave runs
northwards along the coast, and the tidal currents flow into the
fiords when the tide rises and outwards when it falls.
In the channels of the Mskjsergaard", it may be taken as a
general rule, that the direction of the current is northerly or
easterly when the tide rises, westerly or southerly when it falls.
But it must be remarked that in many channels the direction of
the current changes a little after the water has been at its highest
and lowest. In the currents running between the islands of Lofoten
(Gimsostrom, Napstrom, Sundstrom etc.) the water at first flows
northwards when the sea is at half-high-tide and turns again at
half-low-tide. The same is said to be the case in the currents
which connect the Skjerstad and Salten Fiords. The best known
of these is the socalled ..Saltstrom". which surpasses even ,,Mosken-
strommen" in force.
I have attempted, in an article on the two mael streams in
Norway, ide to store malstromme i Norge)2) to explain the change
in the direction of currents at half-high and half-low-tide, and have
theoretically worked out the following conclusion: - - If the inner
part of a fiord be connected by a current with the principal fiord,
and the direction of this current be changed after high and low
tide, the difference between ebb and flow will be less inside than
outside the said current.
Thus, the difference between the niveau at high and low water
should be less in the Skjerstad than in Salten Fiord. I have not
as yet had an opportunity of verifying this theoretical conclusion.
Concerning the direction of the surface stream alono- the coast
of Norway, Mohn's current map is very instructive."! The fol-
lowing amusing little story shows that there, in the summer, may
be an easterly current along the coasts of Finmarken. Sokhks
Teomholt4! relates that in the beginning of the eighties S/S.
„Nordstjernen" was in the summer wrecked on Knivskja?lodden, a
little west of the North Cape, and very soon sank. A couple of
months later, the vicar of Naesseby had rowed out a little way in
'i Cf. Vandstandsmaalinger, h. IV. p. 124.
2) „Naturen" L901, p. 305.
3) The North Ocean, pi. XLIII.
*) Under Nordlyseta Straaler, p. 557. Copenhagen 1885.
232
O. Nordgaard.
the Varanger Fiord and suddenly he caught sight of a little box
floating in the water. On closer examination, he found, to his
great surprise, that his own name and address was written on it.
It had been sent by the „Nordstjernen" from Kristiania, and
after the wreck of the vessel „the clever little box" had found its
own way to its destination, which is a fanciful expression of the fact
that winds and waves had carried it to the inner part of the
Varanger Fiord.
Outside the prominent rocks of Finmarken, the tidal currents
are very strong, the direction being easterly when the tide rises,
and westerly during its fall.
T have had personal experience too of the strength of tidal
currents. In the summer of 1894, in the course of a zoological
expedition in Finmarken, I was out in a little boat on August
14th and had three men with me, I intended to pass Nordkyn
going west. We had been sailing a little while, but the wind
ceased and we were obliged to try to row; this was exactly oppo-
site Nordkyn. The stream was, however, against us, and it proved
to be utterly impossible for us to make any headway. Fortunately
the water was so shallow just here that we were able to anchor
until the current slackened.
That the tidal currents have a considerable carrying capacity.
I have also noticed in Nygaardsstremmen at Bergen, very near
the Biological station. Not only large mussels but mediumsized
specimens of a star-fish (Asterias minus) now and then sail along
with this current. So it is not strange that bottom forms, as for
instance Foraminifera, are often found in plankton. Currents and
winds play also an important part in the fact that plankton is
heaped up in quantities at certain special places. A closer study
of this subject will undoubtedly throw light on tilings connected
with the catch of plankton-eaters, such as herrings, sprats etc.
Lately, it has become clear to me that the downfall plays
an important part in the hydrography and biology of the fiords.
My thoughts were first turned in this direction, when I noticed
that an increase of salinity occurred in the fiords of northern
Norway, from January and throughout the spring. In the fiords in
the neighbourhood of Bergen too, I have seen that the surface
salinity is greatest in the winter, as the downfall then is least and
there is a portion which does not exert its influence for the time.
One would then expect that the great difference in downfall in the
west and north of Norway would be remarkably felt, and this is
clearly shown to be the case.
A closer study of the downfall also gives an explanation of
the fact that the deeper layers in the Porsanger Fiord have such
a low temperature. According to Gran,1) Dr. Hjort found on
the 24th of August 1900 the following conditions in Osterbotten,
which is connected by a shallow channel with the rest of the
Porsanger Fiord: —
d,
t.
X.
0 m.
7°.00 C.
under
32.00 %o
20 „
4°.13 .,
33.51 „
50 „
-5- 0".07 „
34.24 „
90 „
-r- 1°.02 .,
34.21) .,
According to Mohn,2) the annual average temperature at
Kistrand, which is in the inner part of the same fiord, is o°.8 C.
The annual average downfall for the years 1896 — 1902 at Older-
oen at the end of the Porsanger Fiord is reckoned to be 374 mm.1).
In the years 1899 and 1900, the downfall for the different months
was found to be as follows:2) —
0 1 d e r o e n.
Downfall.
January
February
March
April
May
June
July
August
September
October
November
1 )eeember
Year
18
22
25
12
11
2
62
30
11
20
32
10
1900
255
16
15
28
o
5
24
94
69
23
17
67
49
409
1) Das Plankton ties norwegisclien Nordmeeres. Rep. Norw. Fish, and
.Marine Investigations, vol. II, nr. 5, 1902, p. 1 12.
2) Klimatabeller for Norge, I, p. is.
As a consequence of the slight downfall in the winter, the
salinity of the surface layers constantly increases, and in this way
there is a tendency to great regularity both in the temperature and
salinity of the layers.3) But under these circumstances, the cooling
of the surface by means of the vertical current will be felt far
down. (Cf. Hydrography, p. 17) and the cold of the arctic winter
will, in this way. penetrate down into the deeper layers. When
the state of things is like that in Osterbotten. where a shallow
channel effects the connection with the fiord, the warm under-
currents cannot penetrate. Then too, the summer downfall is much
more effective than that of the winter, so the mixing on the sur-
face in the summer will serve to prevent the summer heat from
penetrating downwards. Taken together, these things will. I think,
explain Dr. Hjort's surprising statement of -5- 1.02 at a depth of
90 mtrs. in Osterbotten, and will also give a clue to the fact that
most of the arctic animals are found in the inner parts of the fiords;
It should also be remembered that the longer a fiord is, the more
will the continental influence be felt.
In western Norway, a different state of things is found in
such shut-in basins as Osterbotten. I have studied conditions in
the Lyse and the Mo Fiords, both of which belong to districts
which form centres for the maximum downfall in Norway. At the
station Nedrebo. in the Lyse river district, the average fall from
1896 — 1902 was 2 169 mm.; and at the station Farstveit. in the
Mo river district, it was 2 733 during the same period.
I beg to refer to what I have recently written about these
fiords.4) Now I will only mention that while the bottom water in
Osterbotten contains degrees of cold from the winter, the bottom
J) Nedberiagttagelser i Norge. aarg. VIII, 1902. p. 125.
2) Cf. Nedbariagttagelser, aarg. V, VI.
3) Cf. Hydrogr. Tables nrs. 833—846.
4) Studier over naturforholdene i vestlandske fjorde. I. Hydrografi.
Mns. Aarb., nr. 8, 1903.
m
Berg.
i !i Dibination.
233
water in the Mo and Lyse Fiords had a temperature corresponding
to the average annual atmospheric temperature of the place. Also
in the latter fiords, submarine ridges prevent the warm bottom
water from penetrating in. and, moreover, the supply of fresh water
in the winter is so great that the vertical current is prevented from
assuming any large proportions. The transmission of heat down-
wards takes place principally by conduction. A maximum in the
autumn and a minimum in the spring find their way gradually
downwards, and finally an average is reached, which corresponds
to the annual average atmospheric temperature.1) The Skjerstad
Fiord must probably be classed with the Mo and Lyse Fiends.
The bottom water is homotermic (cf. Hydrography, p. 14). the
supply of fresh water is sufficient to prevent the winter cold from
penetrating down into the depths.
The station Sulh\jelma, in the Vatnbygd river district, had an
average fall of 1 097 mm. in the years 1896—1902, and the station
Graddis, in the Salt river district, during the same period had an
annual average of 533. 2) According to Mohn,3) the annual average
temperature at Bodo is 4".i C. and at Ranen 3.5. On August 17th
1877, the Norwegian North Atlantic Expedition found that the
temperature in the Skjerstad Fiord at a depth of about 500 mtrs.
was 3.2. ( )n April 4th 1900, I registered at the same depth 3°.1S ('.
If one now considers these two atmospheric averages, it would
seem that o.2 is a probable value for the annual average tem-
perature of the air in the Skjerstad Fiord.
If we, however, imagine the large basin of the Skjerstad Fiord
moved to the inner part of the Porsanger Fiord, and with the same
connections with the latter as it now has with the Salten Fiord,
we should certainly find that the bottom temperature would be
considerably lower than that of the annual average of atmospheric
temperature in the inner part of the Porsanger Fiord. For, from
what has already been said, it will be seen that the supply of
fresh water at the latter place is not sufficient to prevent an
evening out of its salinity in the winter, thus allowing the winter
cold to exert its influence on deeper layers of water.
In some of the lesser fiords adjacent to the Vest Fiord, 1 have
also noticed that the bottom temperature has been lower than the
annual average atmospheric temperature, which would imply that
somewhat of the winter cold has found its way downwards.
Examples of this fact may be found in Rombaken, Skjomen,
the Og-s Fiord etc. Such places excel in many arctic forms. These
fiords have already been referred to, and I would call attention to
what has been said about them in previous pages and also to PI.
19, where the curves VI, VII, VIII represent the conditions of
temperature in Skjomen, the 0gs and Skjerstad Fiords. The curves
for Skjomen and the 0gs Fiord are especially characteristic on
account of their slight bend, which is a sign of a uniform salinity.
The temperature curves for Tranodybet, the Tys Fiord and
Oxsund are given so that comparisons may be made, (PI. 19,'
curves I, II, IV, V), all the curves are very much bent in the
upper layers, where there is great variation in salinity, but in the
layers where there is uniform salinity they become almost a straight
line. Curves III and IV, which represent the conditions of tem-
perature in March 1899 in the sea off Rost and in the Tys Fiord,
show plainly that a higher temperature prevails in the deeper
layers in the fiords than in the corresponding depths in the Nor-
') Cf. Studier over naturforholdene i vestlandske fjorde, p. 46.
'-) Cf. Nedberiagttagelsev i Norge, aarg. VIII, p. 125.
3j Klimatabeller for Norge I, p. 18.
wegian Sea. As 1 have already stated, the reason for this is to
lie found in the fact that such fiords as the Tys Fiord are of such
a formation as excludes the arctic bottom water from the Nor?
wegian Sea. hut gives admittance to the warm Atlantic waters
which till the basins. Then too the fresh water which flows into
the fiord from the land, is sufficiently large in quantity from the
Bokn Fiord to the Vest Fiord to prevent the winter cold from
penetrating downwards to any considerable depth.
There is another thine- which one might suppose to lie. to
some extent, dependent upon the variation in downfall, I mean the
height of the water on the coasts.
From „Vandstandsobservationer", published by ..den norske
gradmaalingskommission" I have on id. 20 drawn some curves,
which give the monthly average height of the water at Kabelvaag
and Vardo in the years 1882, L88J and 1885.
The measurements have been made with selfregistering instru-
ments at 0, 1, 2, 3 etc. hours after the moon's culmination ami
from these results the average has been calculated. Taking it for
granted that the 0 points have been unaltered, and that the instru-
ments in other respects too have been quite reliable, one must be
able, by help of the data thus obtained, to form a wellfounded
opinion of the variations in the rise and fall of the water, in the
course of the year, on the northern coasts. A glance at the curves
(I — VI, PI. 20), will show that there is at any rate one thing
which cannot possibly lie accidental, the curves show a definite
tendency to a minimum in April. Similarly, too. a maximum can
be arrived at for the months November— January, while the re-
maining variations suggest accidental causes.
On the same plate the curves representing the average monthly
downfall at Svolva?r, which is situated near Kabelvaag and Vardo,
are given. Both these curves show a decrease during the first
months of the year up to May, in which month the year's minimum
downfall is reached. The Svolvaer-curve shows a maximum in
November, and the Vardo-curve in October. There is this point
of resemblance between the water-heights and downfall curves, that
they generally show a decrease during the first months of the year,
respectively up to April and May, but it cannot at all be said that
the decrease in heights is caused solely by the decrease in down-
fall. Of course the variations in downfall exert some influence on
the height of the coast water, but as regards the north of Norway,
it will easily be seen on comparing the curves that this influence
is by no means sufficient to account for the great differences in
height. It should he remembered that 1 cm. is taken as the unit
for the height, and 1 mm. for the downfall curves.
At Svolvaer, the amplitude of the curve representing the aver-
age, monthly downfall is 8.3 cm., the corresponding value at Vardo
is 5.3 cm. The observations made of heights have not been so
complete that it has been possible to calculate the normal average
for each month, but on the basis of the amplitudes of the Kabel-
vaag and Vardo curves, we get: —
Amplitude. Amplitude.
Kabelvaag 1882 61 cm. Vardo 1882 52 cm.
1884 60 „ — 1884 35 „
1885 45 ., L885 47 „
These figures show, with all desirable clearness, that the
variations in the course of the year are so considerable, that they
30
2 34
0. Nordgaard.
can only in a slight degree be caused by the variations in down-
fall from one month to another. The principal cause must be
looked for in another direction, and one naturally turns one's atten-
tion to the distribution of atmospheric pressure, which, as is well
known, determines the motions in the air — atmospheric currents — .
Dr. Andreas Hansen1) has called attention to the fact that
the maximum atmospheric pressure in the spring and the minimum
height of the water, and the minimum midwinter barometric altitude
and the greatest height of the water are, practically speaking,
correspondent.
Prof. Mohn2) in his meteorology, has given the atmospheric
pressure curves at Stykkisholm, in Iceland, and Gjesvser, near the
North Cape, and with respect to the course of these curves, he
says that, on both sides of the Norwegian Sea, the atmospheric
pressure is lowest in the winter and highest in May.
The lowest atmospheric pressure from January — May, we
should expect to find somewhere in the Norwegian Sea, and this
is seen to be the case from Mohn's chart (1. c. p. 173) where a
minimum is given at the NE of Iceland. This minimum is main-
tained, according to Prof. 0. Pettersson,3) by the upper layers
of water in the Norwegian Sea giving off heat to the atmosphere.
At any rate, it appears to be certain that the distribution of
the atmospheric pressure on land and sea during the winter causes
such winds as help to sweep the water away from the coasts.
It is probable that the most important causes of the annual
fluctuations in the height of the water on the northern coasts may
be found in the different distribution of atmospheric pressure in
summer and winter and the winds which are dependent upon this.
On pi. 21, I have given the down-fall curves for 1899 with
crossed lines for the stations at Svolvser, Skomvaer, Tromso and
Alten, and have based them upon „Nedb0riagttagelser" (Ob-
servations on Downfall) published by the Norwegian Meteorolo-
gical Institute. Similarly, the normal curves for the same stations
are given in straight lines for a period of observation from 13 to
29 years.
From these curves, it will be seen that, in a single year, there
may be great divergence from the normal downfall.
It is evident that the fluctuations in the amount of downfall
exert an influence on the temperature and salinity of the sea. By
increasing the height of the water in the fiords, the downfall also
has some influence in producing currents. In the chapter dealing
with the cod fishery in Lofoten, I will try to prove that there is
a correspondence between the fishery results and the variations in
the distribution of atmospheric pressure, and will, in so doing, use
the height of the downfall as a measure of the influence of the
winds.
c. Biological Notes.
The problem of the vertical distribution of living beings has
occupied many biologists. I will not here treat of it at length, but
only mention a few facts.
As far back as 1835, Michael Saks4) divided our seaweed
belt into the following 4 zones: (1) That of the Balanus,
(2) that of the Patella, (3) of the corals, and (4) that of the La-
minaria. The greater depths bad at that time been so little ex-
amined, that Sars could not attempt any division of the life found
there. Since 1835, however, this subject has occupied the atten-
tion of many, and several divisions have been made. But I will
only give here the one I prefer. Dr. Stuxberg has, in his book
„Evertebratfaunan i Sibiriens Ishaf", accepted the same division
for the animals as F. R. Kjellman5) for algae, viz: -
(1) The littoral tone.
That part of the bottom, which is laid bare at low water,
and which in Norwegian is called „fjaeren".
(2) The sublittoral zone.
From low water mark to the lower limit for algae.
(3) The elittoral .com:
All that is below the lower limit for algae.
J) Skandinaviens Stigning. N<>ru>'< Geol. Unders. Aarb. f. 189(i— 99.
-I Kristiania 1902.
3) Die hydrographischen Veiliiiltiiisse der oberen Wasserschiciiten des nord-
lichen Nordmeeres. Bihang t. K. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handlingar B. 23, afd. II,
in-. I
*) Beskrivelser og Iagttagelser, p. VI.
5) Suxberg refers to Kjellman's treatise: — Ueber die Algenvegetation
des Murmanschen Meeres an der Westkiiste von Novaja Senilja und Waigatsch.
Nova Acta Reg. Soc. Scient. dps., Sir. Ill, vol. extra ordineni editum. Upsala
1877.
According to P. Boye,1) the dividing line between the sublitto-
ral and elittoral zones is fixed by Kjellman at a depth of about
4(i in. in Bohuslen, and this figure seems to suit the conditions on
the southwest coast of Norway too. „0n the coasts of Nordland
and Finmark", says M. Foslie in a letter to me, „algae may ge-
nerally be found down to 40— 50 m., but vegetation mostly occurs
to a depth of only about 30 m."
With regard to the vertical distribution of animals, Stuxberg
fixes the limit between the sublittoral and elittoral zones in the
Siberian polar waters at 30 — 40 fathoms, but I think it is best
to keep to the algologists' limit, for a large number of animals is
found in the seaweed zone. As far as I know, Norwegian alg-
ologists have accepted Kjellman's division, and I would suggest
that zoologists also should test its practicability for animals too.
If it be necessary to have a finer division, Michael Sars's zones
should be given a new trial.
As algae vegetation only reaches down to a certain depth, the
quantity will to some extent depend upon the inclination of the bot-
tom. On a rock which forms an angle of 30° with the horizon,
there will, other things being equal, be much more algae than if
the rock were perpendicular. The space between the shore line
and the lower algae limit, which may be called the growing area
for algae, has a definite proportion to the angle of inclination. Here
again the same remarks as on page 230 are applicable, and the
same mathematical explanation stands good. It will be found that
the growing areas are in inverse proportion to the sinus of the
angles of inclination.
') Bidrag til Kundskaben urn Algevegetationen ved Norges Vestkyst, p. 3.
Berg. AIns. Aarb. 1894—95. No. XVI.
' lombinatiou.
235
Notes on the animal life in some of the fiords examined.
[n the small fiords surrounding Sandhorn0, a few dredgings
wore made, and the result was so far satisfactory as to enable us
to form an opinion of the character of the animal life in these
fiords. Of annelides, the following were noticed: -- Earmothoe
impar, Lepidonotus cirrosus, Phyllodoce maculata. Nephthys ciliata,
X. coeca, Onuphis conchylega, Leodice norvegica, Arenieola marina,
Potctmilla negleeia, Filigrana implexa, Stemaspis fossor. In „fjseren"
near Sund farm, several specimens of Echiurus pallasi were taken.
Of echinoderms') were taken e. g. Ctenodiscus crispatus and
Solaster syrtensis, and of brachiopods and molluscs: Terebratulina
caput serpentis, T. septentrionalis, Pectun islandicus, I', septemradiatus,
Modiolaria laevigata, Leda minuta, Portlandia /nuns. P. lentieula,
Area pectunculoides, Cardiwm fasciatum, C. minimum, Astarte bariksi,
A. sulcata, A. compressa, Nemra arctica, N.obesa, X. obesa var. glacialis,
Saxicava arctica, Zirphma aispata, Margarita groenlandiea, Machce-
roplax obscura, Trochus occidentalis, Amauropsis islandica, Natica
affinis, Admete viridula, Bela declivis, B. rii'. tenuicostata,
Typhlomangelia nivalis, Trophon clatratus var. gunneri, T. bar-
vicensis, Buccinum undatum, Neptunea despecta, Amphisphyra glo-
bosa, A. hiemalis. Of Amphipoda may be mentioned: -■ Lepidepe
creum umbo, Ampelisca eschrichti, Paroediceros propinqvus, Aceros
phyllonyx, Parapleustes latipes, Acanthonotosoma seirahtm, Syrhoe
crenulata. of Decapoda: - ■ Pandalus amwlicornis, P. borealis,
P. brevirostris, Crangon almani, Pontophilus norvegicus, Sabinea
septemcarinata, 8. scptemcarinata var. sar.si, Hippolyte gaimardi, E
spinus, H. lilljeborgi, 11. polaris, Eupagurus pubescens, Galathea
dispersa, Munida rugosa. Of fish in these small fiords, the follow-
ing were taken: — Centridermichthys uncinatus, Drepanopsetta
platessoides and Lumpenus lampretiformis. Especially characteristic
for the fiord between Sandhorno and Gildeskaal was the large
number of Decapoda. There was a good fishing place for Sebastes
marinus in the fiord. There are several boreal forms among the
above mentioned animals, but a more thorough examination than I
was able to make would probably show that the arctic forms are
in the majority.
The Skjerstad Fiord has a fauna which corresponds to
chat of the fiords surrounding Sandhorno. There too, we made several
hauls so that we got a more perfect result. Of Coehnterat t which
were noticed the following may be mentioned: —
Lucernaria qvadrieornis, Alcyonium digitatum, Paraspongodes
fruticosa, Cladiscus gracilis, Paraedtvardsia arenarea, Actinostola
callosa. Of Eehinodermata : — Antedon tenella, Ophiura robusta
Ctenodiscus crispatus, Psilaster andromeda, Hippasterias phrygiana'
Solaster papposus, Asterias mulleri, Strongylocentrotus droebachiensis'
Spatangm purpureus etc. Of Polychwta: -- Earmothoe impar, H.
oerstedi, Leanira tetragona, Eumida sanguinea, Glyceria capitata,
Onuphis eonchylega, Nereis pelagica, Leodice norvegica, Brada vil-
losa, Eumenia crassa, Nicomache lumbricalis, Pectinaria hyberborea,
Maldane biceps, TerebeUides strbmi, Telepus circinnatus, Poiamilla
neglecta. Of Brachiopods and Mollusks were observed: — Wald-
heimia cranium, Terebratulina septentrionalis, Anomia aculeata,
Pecten islandicus, P. vitreus, Nucula tumidula, X tenuis, Leda
pernula, L. minuta, Portlandia lucida, P. tenuis, P. lentieula, Am,
pectunculoides, Cardium fasciatum, C. minimum, Astarte banM, A.
') Asterias rubens occurred in monstrous siz.-. (in,- ,.f those we took had
thrown its arms around a Cyprina illandica, which was half sucked out.
crenata, Axinus flexuosus, A. croulinensis, Necera arctica, X. sub-
torta, X. cuspidata, Saxicava arctica, Dentalium entale, Siphono-
dentalium vitreum, Tectum virginea, Lepeta coeca, Puncturella noa-
china, Natica affinis, Littorina rudis, Eissoa jeffreysi, Scalaria
groenlandica (s), Admete viridula, Bela rugulata, />'. trevellyana,
P. k-nuieostata, Typhlomangelia nivalis, Trophon barvicensis, Bucci-
num undatum, //. flnmarchianum (?), Neptunea despecta, Siphoebur
(si. Cylichna alba, Phitim quadrata, Philinc finmarchica, Dendro-
notus robustus, Campespt major] Coryphella rufibranchialis, C.nord-
gaardi.
Amphipoda: - Ambasia danielseni, Calisoma crenata, Tryphosa
horingi, Paraphoxus oculatus, Ampelisca eschrichti, Stegocephalus
similis, Metopa alderi, Monoculodes longirostris, Aceros phyllonyx,
Paramphitoe pulchella, Parapleustes latipes, Syrrhoe crenulata,
Rhacotropis helleri, 11. macropus, Ealirages fulvocinctus, Melita
dentata, Tschyrocerus minutus, Mginella spinosa.
Tsopoda: — Munnopsis typica, Euryeopt <-<>nu. then. Melphidipha bo-
realis, Gammarus loeusta, Alelita dentata, Lilljeborgia pallida, L.
fissieornis, Protomedeia faseiata, Oammaropsis melanops, Amphitoe
rubricata, Ischyrocerus angvipes, Corophium erassicorne, Unciola
planipes, Dulichia sp., Phtisiea marina, JEginella spinosa, Caprella
Unearis.
Sparre Schneider had no opportunity to examine the great-
est depth of Malangen. so our dredgings form a suitable supplement
to Schneider's investigations. We brought to light 18 species of
amphipods, which were new to the Malangen fauna, and most of
these were from the great depth where, as above mentioned,
Schneider did not make any dredgings. There are several bo-
real forms among the amphipods mentioned, but the arctic ones are
however, in a small majority. Epimeria tuberculata, which is a
*) Cf. NORDGAARD, Stndier over natnrforholdene i vestlarulske fjorde, I,
Hydrografi. Berg. Mus. Aavb. 1903, nr. s, p. 32.
'-) Here I have also included the amphipods which were found in Malan-
gen by Suarre Schneider. Cf. Malangenfjordens fauna. Tromso Mus. Aarsh.
1 I. 1891.
boreal form, has its northern limit in Malangen and Epimeria loricata,
which is an arctic one. has here its southern limit. Of Cumacea,
I found for instance Diastylis goodsiri, which is a decided arctic
form. It was new to Malangen. which is the southern limit for
the species on our coast.
Schizopoda: — Boreophausia inermis, Boreomysis arctica, B.
tridens, Pseudomma roseum, Mysideis insignis, Mysis mixta.
Boreomysis tridens has not been found north of Malangen.
Decapoda: — Pasiphcea tarda, Pandalus annulicornis, P. propin-
qvus, P. brevirostris, Crangon alumni. Pontophilus norvegicus, Sabinea
septemearinata, S. septemearinata var. sarsi, Hippolyte spinas. H.
lilljeborgi, H. polaris, Bythocaris simplicirostris, Eupagurus pubescens,
Lithodes maja, Manilla rugosa, Hi/as coarctatus. Of those mentioned.
both Pandalus propinqvus and brevirostris have here their northern
limit. Respecting the fauna of Malangen. I refer to the mentioned
paper by Suakke Schneider. With the exception of the amphipods,
I have here only mentioned the forms which I personally observed
in the fiord.
Brachiopods and molluscs have long been considered to be
useful in forming a precise picture of the zoogeographical character
of a given district. I will therefore arrange these animals in a
table, based upon the examinations which have been made by
Sparre Schneider1), "the Norwegian North Atlantic Expedi-
tion2), V. \\. S. Aurivillius"), .Tohan Hjort4), A. M. Norman5),
G. O. Saks1') and myself.
!) Kvaenangens Molluskfauna, Malangenfjordens fauna.
Tromso Mus. Aarsh. 14, 1891.
-) Herman Friele & James A. Grieg. Mollusca 111.
3) Hafsevertebrater fran nordligaste Tromso sunt och Yestfinmarken. Ili-
hang til Kgl. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. 11. No. 4.
4) Herman Friele, Mollusken der ersten Nordmeerfahrt des Fischerei-
dampfers „Michae] Sars" 1900 unter Leitung von Herrn Dr. Johan H.iour.
Berg. Mus. Aarh. 1902, Nr. 3.
5) Notes on the Natural History of East l-'inmark.
|;) Mollusca i-egionis arcticae Norvegiae.
BrarJdopoda and Mollusca
Brachiopotln.
Rhynchonelki psittacea, Ciiemn
Terebratulina caput serpentis, Lin.
T. septeiitrionalis, Couth
Waldheimia cranium, 0. F. Mull.
Pelecypoda.
Anomia ephippium, Lin
*4. aculeata, Mull
Pecten islandieus, O. F. Mull..
P. septemradiatus, 0. F. Mull.
P. tigrinus. O. F. Mull
P. striates, O. F. Mull
P. vitreus, Ciiemn
F. abyssorum, Lov
P. imbrifer, Lov
P. groenlandicus, sow
Mytilus eihtlis, Lin
Modiola modiolus, Lin
M. phaseolina, Phil
bo
+
+
bo
a
- -
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
Combination.
237
Mollusca
Pelecypoda.
Modloltma dist 01 s, Lin
M. laevigata, Gra*
M. comigata, Stimps
.1/. Ill:, 1(1. GEAV
Dacrydium vitreum, M0ll
CieneUa decussata, Mont
Kucula tt mi'is. Mont
X. dclphinodonfa, Migh
l.nhi pe)"nula, .Mull
L. minuta, 0. F. Mull
PorUandia lucida, Lov
F. intermedia, M. Sars
/'. Irillirula, FaI'.I!
P. frigida, Toreli
Yiihl'm limahda. say
•drcfl pictunculoides, Schacchi
.1. p. nn\ septentrionalis, G. 0. Saks.
.-I. glarialis, Gray
Limopsis minuta, Phil
* nrdium echinahuv, Lin
f . i '/»/<-. Lin
C filial inn. 1'aiir
' '. fa8ciatum, Mont
C. minimum, Thil
& rripes grot nlandica, Lin
Cyprina islandica, Lin
Astuifr borealis, Chemn
.1. hiiukni. Leach
.1. sulcata, da Costa
^4. lompressa, Lin
ad. crenata, Gray
Penws gallina, Lin
V. orate, Penn
l.iiiiiui borealis, Lin
/la ij/K.s flf.iuosa, Mont
.1. sur.sv. Phil
J. gouldi, Phil
.d. • obesus, Verr
Axinopsis orbiculata, G. 0. Sars
Cyamium minutum, Fabr
Kdlia snborbicularis, Mont.
Montacuta biientata, Mont
-1/. maltza . i, Verk
Mactra elliptica, Brown
A/, siihlrunrata, da Costa
Syndosmya nitida, Muli
Tellina calcarea, Chemn
2'. balthica, Lin
7'. fabula, Gronov
.sV)/r« pellueidiis, Pe*n
Tliriirm truncata, Brown
Necera arctica, M. Sars
JV. o&esra, Lov
X ofiesa, var. glaciolis, G. 0. Sars...,
iV. subtorta, G. 0. Sars
Pommija granulata, Xyst
Vorbula gibba, Olivi
iV//« arena) ia, Lin
jl/. Irunrala. Lin
ranopi u norvegiea, Spengi
Sa.rirarit arctica, Lin
B.3
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
-L
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
4'
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
4-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
_1_
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
Molhcsca
Scaphopoda.
Dentalinm entalis, Lin -\-
IK occidmtah, Stimps -j-
Siplionodentalium vitreum, M. Sars 4-
Placophora.
Hfllllri/ia huulriji. BEAN
Leptochiton cancellatus, Sow.
L. arclicus, ii. 1 1. Sars ....
L. cinereus, Lin
Trachydermon albus. Lin . . .
T. ruber, Lowe
Ton'u ella maitnorea, Fabr. . .
+
Gastropoda.
Patina pellucvla, Lin
Ann in testhd'walis, Muli -f-
Tectura i ubdla, Fabr
T viryinea, Mull -}-
T. fulva, O. F. JIuli
Lepeta coeca, 0. F. Mi'li
Puncturiila noacldna, Lin
St isswella crispata, I'i.em
Mellei ia costulata. M0lj
' V/r lostrema petterseni Friele
Margarita helicina, Fabr
.1/. groenlandica, Chemn.
.1/. i i.in rn, Couth
.1/. oliuacea, Brown
+
+
+
Machcero} lax obscura, Couth
31. varicosa, High
Gib /ml, i cinerai in. Lin
G. tiimida, Mont
Trochus occidentals, Migh
Velutina laevigata, Penn
1'. lanigera, Moi.l
1". .■main. Gould
V. fexilis, Mont
V. cryptospira, Mum
Lamellaria latens, 0. F. Muli
,lA/< acnia prodita, Lov
.1/. micromphala, Bergh
M. groenlandica, M0li
Onclddiopsis glacialis, M. Sars
Ampullina smithi, Brown
Amauropsis islandica, Gmei
Natica I Lunctia) groenlandit a, Bece
X. (Lunatin) montagui, Forb
iV. / Lunatia) nana, JIoi.l
N. affinis, Gmel
TricJwtropis borealis, Brod. & Sow
T. conica, Mou
Littofina littorea, Lin -)-
/,. n«to var. jrroententiica, .\loi.i -|-
i. palliata, Say 4-
i. obtusata, Lin
Lacuna paUidula, da Costa
i. divaricata, Fabr
Hydrobia minuta, Totten
j¥. »//ir, Penn
Onoba striata, Mont
^ r
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
H-
+
+
+
-r
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
T
+
+
+
+
+
+
-f-
+
_L
+
+
+
1
i
+
+
—
+
+
+
+ +
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
_[_
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
~r
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
238
O. Nordgaard.
r-
X
0)
S.2
Mollusca
in
0
GS
c
as
>
«p=i
Gastropoda.
+
4-
4-
4-
+
4-
+
+
4-
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
1
T
4
+
+
+
+
+
4-
4-
4-
+
+
+
Onoba "i ult us, Gould .
ida castanea, M0ll
C. tumidtda, <;. 0. Sars
Alvania jeffreysi, Waller ...
A. jan niayeni, Friele
llissoa paita, da Costa
It. jmrrri. var. interrupta, Ad
7i\ int(iiis[,iett(t. Ald
Skenea planorbis, Fabk
Jeffrey&ia globularis, Jeff....
Tw-ritellopsis acicuta, Stimps.
Lovenella metula, Lov
i v, ithiopsis costulata, Moll. .
/ asocochlis granosa, Wood. . .
>', alaria groe landica, Chemn 4-
S. obtusicostaia, S. Wood...
Parthenia eximia, Jeff ....
P. spiralis, Mont
Odostomia unidentata, Mont
0. turrita, Hanle* . . 4 (s)
Aiir/atlum insculpta, Mont 4~
Liostomia eburnea, Steups
Eulima bilineafa, Alder. .
77. stenostoma, Jeff
Homalogyra atomus, Phil.
Aihueia i iridida, Fabr -)-
Taranis eirrata, Brig
Mainjilia (Teretia) amcena, G. 0. Sars
.1/. f Thesbia) nana, Lov
Beta pyramidalis. Strom -f-
B. pingeli, Beck
7>. cancellata, Migh 4
B. obliqca, Moli 4~
B. filtered, Moli
B. itobilis. Moll
B. scalaris, Moll —
B. rugulata, Trosch 4"
P. e.inriitn. Moll —
B. hatpularia, Couth 4"
B. trevelyana, Tfrt 4-
B. decussata, Couth | -j-
B. tenuicostata, M. Sars i
B. bicarinata, var. violacea, Migh 4"
B. kohelti, Verk
B. simple. i , Midd
B. sarsi, Verr
Typhlomavgelia nivalis, Lov
Spirofropis carinata, Phil..
Metzgei \a alba, Jeff
Trophon truncating, Strom .
7'. clathratus, Lin -)-
/'. harrirrllSlS, JoHNST -- (s)
Purpura lapillus, Lin -j- _j_
. [gfe/m rosacea, Gould 4- 4-
A7assa incrassata. Str0m
Bui < in/tin undafum, Lin -)- 4-
B. groenlandicum, Chemn
Ji undulatum, Moll
B. finmarchianum, Verk
D. hydrophanum, Hancock
/.'. humphreysianum, Ben.
Neptimea despecta, Lin
4-
+
4-
4-
4-
4
4-
4-
4-
+
+
+
4-
4-
+
4-
4-
.a
s
X
Mollusca
so
EC
be
c
PI
£3
p c
S .2
&
k
M
a:
Gastropoda.
Volutopsis norvegiea, Chemn
/7,7,v, turttr.ii, Bean
Sip7i 1 isliuiiUnts. Chemn
S. gracilis, da Costa, var. glaber, Verkr.
N. Inn ittis, M. Sars
S. lachesis, Morch _. .
S. verkriizeni, Kobelt
.9. latericeus, M0li
&'. ebur, Morcii
S. fiisifomus, Brod
Pt.ircofusus bernii icitsis. Kino
Accra bullata, Muli
Cyliclma alba, Brown
( . propinqva, M. Sars
Tot nafitta nitidida, Lov
Utriculus truncatulus, Brdg
f". jirrteiittis. JIigh
AmpJtisphyra hyalina, Tlrt
.-I . hiemalis, t Iouth
Scaphander puncto-striatus, Migh
Philine umbra, Mull
P. finmarchica, M. Sars
7'. fragilis, r,. 0. sars
P. qvadrata, s. W jod
P. Kma, Brown
Nudibranchiata.
Iimis obvelntn, 0. F. Muli
Lamellido) is bilamellata, Lin
A. iiiihO'ita, 0. V. Mill
Acanthodoris i>ilosa, O. F. Mull
Trhqxi hirer, 0. F. Mull
Dcitilru otus frondosus, Asc
I'. robustus, Verr
JEtilitla papiUosa, Lin
.7.'. jmsilla, Friele
Curyphella rufibrancMalis, Johnst
' '. s irsi, Friele
Limapontia capitala, 0. F. Muli
+
+
+
4-
+
4-
+
4-
4-
4-
+
4-
+
+
4
+
+
+
4-
4"
+
+
4-
+
+
+
+
4-
+
+
+
+
T"
4-
+
+
4-
4-
+
From tliese tables, it will be seen that Malangen, Kvsenangen
and the fiords of East Finmark for the most part have the same
molluscs. It is probable that further investigation would show a
still greater similarity than that found in the tables. It may,
however, with certainty be affirmed, that there are more boreal
forms in Malangen and Kvtenangen than in the East Finmark fiords,
in the latter there are. on the other hand, more arctic species.
The warm current which flows northwards also exerts some influence
in East Finmark. On !S/4 1899, at the mouth of the Porsanger
Fiord, at a depth of 250 mtrs., I registered 2".7o C. (p. S). which
proved that a comparatively warm current was seeking to pene-
trate at the bottom. The temperature at a depth of 200 mtrs. was
1.3 and salinity 34.54.
According to Gran, on Aug. 28th 1900, at the mouth of the
Porsanger Fiord, the following conditions were registered from
..Michael >Sars":
Combination.
239
Depth:
Temp. :
Sal.:
0
6.6
33.56
•20
6.2
34.23
60
6.2
34.36
100
5.8
34.44
200
3.8
34.89
in.
A little farther in the fiord, Limopsis minuta, Phil., which is
a boreal form, was taken, according to Friele.
In the Tana and Varanger Fiords, such comparatively high
temperatures at the bottom as 2.8 and 3.1 (p. 20) have also been
registered. So that one must not expect to rind an altogether
unmixed arctic fauna in East Finmark either, although the arctic
forms are greatly in the majority. Such species as Pecten tigrinus,
Venus ovata and galllna, Dentalium entalis, Patina pellucida, Gib-
hula cineraria and tumida, Natica montagui etc. must be con-
sidered to be decided boreal forms, and yet they have pushed their
way up to East Finmark.
Professor G. 0. Saks has found several boreal forms at Hasvik
in Soro. This place has not been hydrographically investigated,
but 1 am inclined to think that the deep channel, which penetrates
in from the ocean along the island, has comparatively warm water
at the bottom. Another stopping place for boreal forms is the
Malangen, where the bottom temperature at the greatest depths
varies between 4 and 5°.5 C, but the Vest Fiord is the most
definite limit for marine fauna on the Norwegian coast, a very
large number of boreal animal forms being found here, but not
further north. It is interesting to be able to connect this fact
with the one that the Vest Fiord is the most northerly id' the lame
Norwegian fiords in which ocean water dominates the natural conditions
at the depths (t = 6 — 7", s = ca. 35 0/on). As a general zoogeo-
graphical result, it may be stated that, with respect to the lame
important fiords, which are open to the ocean, the lusitanic and
boreal forms occur as far up as the Vest Fiord in larger numbers
than the arctic ones. It is first in the Malangen that the arctic
forms are in the majority, and this even more noticeable in the
Kvfenangen and Porsanger Fiords, the latter having almost unmixed
arctic fauna. The inner parts of the fiords and the branch fiords
have retained more of the arctic species. For instance, while in
the Salten Fiord, the southern forms are in the majority, we find
that in the Skjerstad Fiord, which lies further inland, and in the
Beier Fiord which is a little farther south, the arctic animals are
more profuse than the southern ones. The Kanen Fiord has not
yet been investigated, but it is probable that also there arctic forms
will be predominant.
Generally speaking, these facts coincide with the opinion ex-
pressed long ago by Prof. G. 0. Saks.1) What I have tried to
adduce is the connection between zoogeographical and hydrogra-
pliical limits.
The northernmost Lophohelia reef, hitherto known.
In his description of Oph'un-nntha spectabilis, ('<. < >. Saks2)
Says: - „I have found this important species at one place only,
namely near Dodo, where it is not so very scarce between the
corals (Lophohelia prolifera), which are abundant at a depth of
from 80—100 fathoms. It is generally so firmly attached to the
tangled branches of the corals, by means of its spiked arms, that
') Nogle bemerkninger ran den marine faunas karakter ved Norges nord-
lige kyster. Tromso Mns. Aarsli., II, 1879.
'-) Nye Eohinodermer fra den norske Kyst. Sep., p. 12. Kristiania Vid.
Selsk. Fori). 1871.
it is exceedingly difficult to get it loose." On June 19th 1878. the
Norw. North Atl. Exp. took two specimens of this echinoderm at
st. 255 in the Vest Fiord '(68° 12' N., 15° 40' E.). The depth
is given as being 624 mtrs.. temperature 6.5 and the bottom
material, clay.
About the same time, 0. spectabilis was found by V. Stoem
in the outer part of the Trondhjem Fiord. In a paper written
in recent years Stoem1) says that this species occurs in large
quantities on Lophohelia prolifera in the outer part of the Trond-
hjem Fiord. According to Gbieg,2) also Hoyle has mentioned
the species from the Faeroe Channel (433 fathoms). I do not
know if Lophohelia prolifera is found at the latter place, but it
is very probable, for M. Saks3) mentions that it is found off the
Shetland Isles. Veebill4) too mentions spectabilis as found ofi'
Nova Seolia. 188?, 131 fathoms, one specimen. Nothing is said
about 0. spectabilis having been found together with Lophohelia
prolifera, but in another place, Verrill writes (I. c. p. 536): ,.i.
prolifera B. range, 100 to 300 fathoms, off Nova Scotia; 1060
fathoms, dead, 1884, rare." There is thus probably nothing which
makes it unlikely that the ophiuiid in question may have been
attached to the coral here mentioned.
When working out my material of echinoderms, Geieg5) mentions
that Koehler has given <>. spectabilis as being found in the Hay
of Biscay, but as Koehleb's specimens appear to be somewhat
different to Sars's species. Gkieg raises doubt as to their identity.
The following table gives some important data concerning the places
where I have found spectabilis.
0. spectabilis, C>. 0. Saks.
Date
Place
Lat. & Long.
Dredged
between
in.
Depth
of
water
sample
m.
Teinp.
C.
Salin.
COIlt.
11' ittOIll.
i":t 1899
Tranodyliet
68" 15'.5 N.
15° 49'.u E.
450—530
500
6°.3
35.06
Lophohelia
-\.t 1899
The
Tys Fiord 1
lih" 12'. 5 X.
16" 12'.5 E.
;.oo-600
500
6«.3
35.il
Lophvln lia
30/3 1900
Arna
67" n' x
14° 0' E.
300—4110
(00
6°.55
Lophohelia
Anw is situated outside the mouth of the Salten Fiord near
Bodo. and Tranodybet is a little farther in than st. 255 of the
Norw. North Atl. Exp. in the Vest Fiord, the bottom here is
given as being of clay, but there has probably been a hard spot
which is accounted for by the presence of Lophohelia, which was
the case in Tranodybet.
There is thus reason to conclude that 0. spectabilis Is so closelj
connected with Lophohelia prolifera as to make the latter almost
a necessity for the former. This does not, however, at all imply
that where ever Lophohelia occur.-. 0. spectabilis is also found. This
is an interesting instance of one animal's dependence upon another.
J) Oversigl ovei Trondhjemsfjordens fauna. Beretning fra arbeidskomiteen
for Trondhjems biologiske station 1900.
-i Ophiurioidea, |>. 24. The Norw. North Atl. Exp.
:i) Fossile dyrelevninger fra Quartserperioden, p. 92.
4) Results of the Explorations made by the steamer Albatross.
Ann. Rep. of the Comm. of Fish and Fishery for 1883.
5) Oversigt over del nordlige Norges ' echinodermer. Berg. Mas. Ami..
1902. no. 1. p. 14.
240
O. Nordgaard.
ami it will be interesting to see what other animals exist together
with Lophohelia. But first 1 will mention a few facts about the
coral itself. This easily recognized species has been found in several
of the fiords on the west coast of Norway up to the Vest Fiord.
in rather deep water (about 150—500 in.). As far as I know,
my specimens have been taken at the most northerly place for this
species (Tranodybet, the Tys Fiord I). And I am inclined to think
that no living specimens will be found farther north, as the colonies
live on our coast under unusually uniform and settled natural con-
ditions, with a temperature of (3—7° C. and a salinity of about
35 %o. There is reason for supposing that at Verrill's locality
..ntt' Nova Scotia" the conditions are similar. At any rate, Verrill
(1. e. p. 506) mentions that off Cape Sable the temperature, at a
depth of 65—131 fathoms, varies between 42" and 40" Fhr.
(5°.5— 8° ('.). CI', stations nr. 2065—2071. The bottom at a
couple of these stations is given as being of coral. It is, therefore,
probable that the temperature here too is near 6—7° C. at those
places where Lophohelia prolifera occurs alive. According to Verrill,
only dead specimens were taken at 1060 fathoms, and if it be
remembered that in the Norwegian waters the coral in question
does not extend beyond the boundary of the ocean water, it tempts
me to conclude that the species cannot live at a depth of 1060
fathoms off Nova Scotia, notwithstanding that the fall in temperature
is not particularly great. Verrill (1. c. p. 503) says ..The bottom
temperatures betweeu 1000 and 2 000 fathoms were usually between
37° F. and 39" F.. and rarely 40°." If Lophohelia from 1060
fathoms had existed at this place under present natural conditions.
it ought therefore also now to be able to thrive in a temperature
of 3—4° C. But the investigations hitherto made in Norway seem
to contradict this possibility. A couple of suggestions may be made
to account for the occurrence of Lophohelia at such a great depth.
The colonies may have been transported from some other locality,
so that when the dredgings were made from the „Albatross" they
were in a secondary layer, or a fall in the bottom level may have
taken place. There are instances of a rise of the bottom in a
couple of places in Norway where Lophohelia has been brought
several meters higher than the present water level.
Prof. Michael Sars1) was the first who discovered Lophohelia
prolifera at a height of 30 meters above sea level, this was at
Drobak in the Kristiania Fiord, he paid great attention to this
occurrence and gave a iiood description of it. Later on, more light
has been thrown upon the subject by Prof. W. C. Br0gger,'-') who
writes in part as follows : - - „From the time of the deepest sub-
mergence of the Kristiania region, an epiglacial fauna is known,
which has lived at a great depth, at least 150 meters. This is
the famous dead coralreef at Drobak, south of Kristiania, where
the shore, from 60 meters below the sea-level to about 30 meters
above it, is covered with the remnants of a great reef of Lophohelia
prolifera." Br0gger also shows the height of the reef above the
sea-level (30 m.) + the minimum depth of the coral in the present
fiords (150 m.) answers to the upper marine boundary at Drobak
(180 m.) - - „a proof, that the Lophohelia-reet was formed, partly
at any rate, during the deepest submergence of the land at Drobak."
A similar argument holds good with regard to the other occurrence
at Stenk.per at the end of the Trondhjem Fiord.
J) Fossile dyrelevninger fra ciuartserperioden, p. 76 — 77.
-) Om de senglaciale og postglaciale niveauforandringer i Kristianiafeltet.
N. G. U. No. 31, p. 182—187, p. 689 (English Summary).
Natural conditions at the time when Lophohelia lived at Drobak
and Stenkjaer cannot have been very different to what they are
now in the deep western fiords, and it may from this be concluded
that the Gulf Stream, at least from the epiglacial time, tilled the
channels and basins in the Norwegian fiords with its warm water.
Together with Lophohelia, M. Sars found various other cha-
racteristic forms, e. g. Pecten vitreus, P. aratus, Lima excavata,
Area nodulosa etc.
These animals very frequently follow Lophohelia in our fiords
at the present day, but in no definite state of dependence. Further,
the presence of these animals proves that the natural conditions in
the depths of the fiords during the epiglacial time could not have
been so very dissimilar to the present conditions. But, on the
other hand, the deposits in the shallow waters plainly show that
in the upper layers of water, quite a different state of things was
prevalent to that of the present day.
It is interesting to give a list of the most important animals
which have been observed together with Lophohelia at the most
northern localities where this species has been found.
3% 1900, Arno, 300—400 m.
Lophohelia prolifera. Pall., Paramuricea placomus, Fix.. Ophia-
cantha spectabilis, G. 0. Sars, Flustra barleei, Busk, Limn excavata,
Fabr., Lamellaria latens, 0. F. Mull., Pandalus propinqvus, G.
0. Sars. Pontophilus norvegicus, M. Saks.
'" :; 1899, Tranodybet. 450—530 m.
Lophohelia prolifera, Pall., Ophiacantha spectabilis, G. ( >. Sars,
Pteraster militaris, 0. F. Mull., Pandalus propinqvus, G. 0. Sars,
Hippolyte polaris, Sab., Galathodes tridentatus, Esmark.
27s 1899, The Tys Fiord I, about 500 m.
A sounding at the beginning of our dredging stated a depth
of 725 m. and at the end 50<> m. We drove along very quickly,
however, and our line was hardly long enough, so that we got
nothing from the clay at 725 m. It was first at the edge that
the trawl began to take in anything, and when we drew it up
from a depth of about 500 meters, the net was half full of living
and dead branches of Lophohelia, on which was found: —
Pulvinulina punctulata, D'ORb.
There were also: —
Lophohelia prolifera, Pall., Protanthea simplex, Garlg., Opliia-
cantha spectabilis, G. O. Sars, Ophioseolex glacialis, Mull, and
Trosch., 0. purpureas, Dub. and Kor., Pteraster militaris, 0. F.
Mull., Echinus elegans, Dub. and Kor., Lineus cinereus, Punnett,
Leodice norvegica, Lin., L. gunneri, Storm, Terelrratulina caput-
serpentis, Lin., Waldheimia cranium, Mull., Lima excavata, Fabr.,
Pecten vitreus, Chemn., Pleurobranchus plumula. Mont., Metopa
alderi, Bate, Janira maculosa. Leach., Pun/lulus propinqvus, G.
0. Sars, Hippolyte polaris, Sab., Galathodes tridentatus. Esmark,
Munida rugosa, G. 0. Sars, M. tenuimana, G. 0. Sars, Ciona
intestinalis. Lix.
Some of the species mentioned have here their northern limit,
e. g. Protanthea simplex, Echinus elegans, Lima excavata, Gala-
thodes tridendatus. A wide distribution southwards has for instance
Galathodes tridentatus, which, according to Milne-Edwards and
Bouvier, extends right down to the west coast of Marocco, and
Lima excavata, of which Friele and Grieg write in their account
of the Mollusca of the Norw. North Atlantic Exp.: — „It is also
Combination.
•2 11
known in the deep water between the Hebrides and the Faeroe
[sles, in Portugal, the Azures and Senegambia."
From the investigations made by M. and (I. ( >. Saks, as well
as V. Storm, we have a tolerably complete knowledge of the
fauna of the coral regions in our fiords. Storm lias given a con-
cise account of the conditions in the Trondhjem Fiord, with a map
showing the position of the corals, and to this 1 would beg refe-
rence. I will here also emphasize the fact that the characteristic
forms mi the epiglacial Lophohelia-reef at Drohak (Pecten vitreus,
P. aratus, Lima excavata, Area noihtlosn etc.) also at the present
time show themselves to be faithful companions. However. I do
not think practical boundaries can be drawn between the fauna
which are connected with Lophohelia and those which are connected
with other corals, such as. Paragorgia arborea, Paramuricea placomus
or Primnoa lepadifera.
It may. on the other hand, be said that the region of the
deep water corals has its definite, decided fauna, which is parti-
cularly uniform in all the large Norwegian fiords to which the
ocean water has tree access, from the Bokn to the Vest Fiord.
There is a coral facies of animals, just as there is a claj facies.
A few words on the fauna in clay.
'fin' deep channels and basins in the fiords (150—200 m. and
more), of which clay forms the bottom and into which the ocean
water has access, have also their characteristic animal life.
And since the investigations made by G. 0- Sars, in the
sixties, at the fishing place Skroven and at other places in the
Vest Fiord, we know that there are especially interesting forms on
the (day-bottom of the depths. Such as. for instance. Isidella hip-
puris, Ulocyathus arcticus, Rhizocrinus lofotensis, Brisinga coronata,
Flustra abyssicola etc. The fauna at Skroven, where I have made
a very successful haul with a trawl at a depth of 350—410 m.,
is very rich. In addition to the forms .just mentioned, it was quite
usual to find such species as the following, on the clay depths in
the Vest Fiord and those of its arms iido which ocean water pene-
trates at the bottom: —
Foraminifera : — Astrorhiza arenaria, Saccammina sphwrica,
Storthosphoera albida, Bathysifon filiformis, Rhabdammina abyssorum.
Echinodermata : -- Amphilepis norvegica, Ophioscolex glacialis,
Psilaster andromeda, Stichopus tremulus, Bathyplotes natans, Meso-
thuria intestinalis, Cucumaria Mspida, Myriotrochus vitreus.
Polychmta: - - Lmtmonice filicornis, Leanira tetragona, Terre-
bellides stromi.
Moliusea: — Nucula tumidula, Portlandia lucida, Malletia
obtusa, Ann pectunculoides, Limopsis minuta, Cardium minimum,
Kelliella milliaris, Syndosmya-sfeeies, Necera obesa, X. rostrata,
Dentalium occidentale, />. agile, Siphonodentulium quinquangulare,
Scaphander lignarkts.
Ostracoda: — Cypridina norvegica.
Tsopoda: — Hunnopsis typica, Eurycope cornuta.
Schizopoda: -— Boreomysis tridens, Pseudomma roseum.
Decapoda: — Pontophilus norvegicus, Munida rugosa, M. tenui-
mana.
Ascidia: — Ascidia gelatinosa.
The above list gives some of the species which are constantly
found on the clay at the bottom of rather deep water. Many of
these forms are undoubtedly mud-eaters, more especially is this the
case with reeard to the above mentioned Holothurioidea. Some of them
appear to lie dependent upon ocean water it = 6—7° ('., s = about
35 %o). According to Ostergren,1) Bathyplotes natans, Mesothuiia
intestinalis, Cucumaria Mspida and Myriotrochus vitreus are not
found in Norwegian fiords further north than the Vest Fiord. It
is characteristic that I took several specimens of Bathyplotes natans
and Mesothuria intestinalis in the Salten Fiord where the tempe-
rature was ('. and the salinity 35,13 %o, while in the
Skjerstad Fiord, which is only a little further in. where t = 3°,
•_' and s - 34 ".,>,.. not a single specimen was to be seen in all
the dredgings made. Bathyplote-i occurs in rather large numbers
at its northern limit; at the station at the mouth of the Folden
Fiord at a depth of 530 in.. 20 individuals of this species were
taken, hut only 4 Mesothuria. Of clay-oottom molluscs, which have
not hitherto been found north of Lofoten, the following may be
mentioned: —
Mull, I'm obtusa, Kelliella milliaris, 'Dentalium agile, Scaphander
lignarius etc. The deepwater fauna on the mud-bottom is remark-
ably uniform in the large fiords which are filled with ocean water,
from the Bokn Fiord to the Vest Fiord, nothwithstanding that the
Vest Fioi'd and its adjacent fiords contain some forms which are
wanting in the Bokn Fiord. Further investigations will probably
equalize this apparent difference to some extent, for instance, I
have latterly found Rhizocrinus lofotensis also in the Bokn Fiord.
But it will probably he found that such a species as Ulocyathus
arcticus cannot be included among the fauna of the Bokn Fiord,
this species must, judging from what is up to the present known
with regard to its distribution, be considered to be an arctic species,
which has been able to exist under the natural conditions deter-
mined by the ocean water which penetrates into the fiords. On
the wdiole, one may say that, zoogeographically speaking, the deep
water fauna on the clay-bottom of the fiords in question are spe-
cially remarkable on account of the large number of forms in them
which have a wide distribution southwards. But, north of Lofoten,
the fauna on the clay have cuite another character. The southern
forms disappear, and the northern ones take their place. At my
stations in the Lyngen Fiord (Lyngen II and III) at the re-
spective depths of -J5it and 320 m. on clay-bottom such forms as
the following occurred in large quantities : - Ctenodiscus crispatus,
Myriotrochus rinM, Pecten groenlandicus and Astarte crenata. Here
too were found Siphonodentalium vitreum, Scalaria groenlandica,
Bela exarata etc. The peculiar arctic Bryozo. Alcyonidium disci-
forme, was also taken here. Diastyl'ts goodsiri. Pseudomma trun-
catum and many other arctic forms also occurred. At the station
Lyngen II, d == 250 m., t =-- 2°,85 ('.. s = 34,47 %o, and at
Lyngen III, d = 320 m., t = 3n,65 C. and s : .".4,84 %0.
At both stations in the Lyngen Fiord, several specimens of two
actinia species were taken, but none were conserved. If I remem-
ber rightly, they were Actinostola callosa and Bolocera tuediae.
Edwardsia andresi and Epizoanthus erdmanni were also found.
As I have previously mentioned, there is another character over
the fauna in the deep waters of the Malangen Fiord, and if we go
as far as to Lyngen and Kvsenangen, the difference is even more
striking. In the deep waters of Kvsenangen where d = 343 m.,
t = 2°,3 C. and s = 34,49 %o, were found, for instance.
Myriotrochus rinki, Polychmta, e. g. Harmothoe rarispina, Nephthys
malmgreni, N. ciliata, Nicomache lumbricalis, Terebellides stromi.
Moliusea : — Pecten groenlandicus, Area pectunculoides, var.
septentrionalis, Astarte crenata, Siphonodentalium vitreum etc.
M 'l'li.' Holothurioidea of Northern Norway. Berg. Mus. Aarb. 1902, No. 9.
31
242
O. Nordgaard.
Amphxpoda: Halirages fulvocinctus, Idunella cequicornis.
The latter has, hitherto, only been taken in the Varanger Fiord.
Notwithstanding that the clay depths both north and smith of
Lofoten have some forms in common, the Vest Fiord, however, forms
a very decided limit for fauna, as has been explained in the fore-
going pages. One may also in the fauna of the Norwegian deep
watms make a distinction between an arctic and a subarctic (boreal)
clay-facies.
Remarks on the fauna of the ocean banks.
1 was not able to make many dredgings on the ocean banks
in 1899, but 1 succeeded, however, in getting an idea of their
fauna. The station. Host 11. is not far from the ocean banks, at
a depth of lot) mtrs. here <'. acuta, EulimeUa scillw, E. ventricosa, Eulima bilineata, Adeorbis
fragilis, Metzgei ia alba, Bucdnum humphreysianum (shell), bijilm
fusiformis.
At the stations previously mentioned in the northern bank
district, forms also occurred which have a wide southern distribution.
At station 315 (74" 53' N.) a boreal Bryozo, Bicellaria alder?)
was taken. I have not on any other occasion noticed this species
north of Lofoten. Undoubtedly there are several species which on
the banks go further north than in the fiords, so that it is impor-
tant to state clearly, when mentioning distribution, whether the
species in question occurs in the fiords and the belt of skerries
(skjsergaard) or on the banks.
Zoologically speaking, there remains much to be done witli
respect to the Norwegian ocean-banks, and a thorough investigation
of the edge towards the deep basin of the Norwegian Sea would
be highly interesting. For here the transition from boreal to arctic
fauna occurs, and that too not spread over several geographical
degrees of latitude, but in the space of a few hundred meters.
Shallow-water shells found at great depths.
Of late years, there has been a good deal of discussion among
Danish and Norwegian authors as to the cause of the occurrence
of littoral shells at great depths, especially in the Norwegian Sea.
I do not intend to go into the matter, as I do not possess the
necessary material to take part in the discussion of it. I would
refer those who wish to have a clear account of the various opi-
nions advanced to Dr. A. C. Johansen's2) paper, in which refer-
ences will also he found to other works dealing with the same
subject.
') Cf. Nordgaard. Pohjzoa of the Norw. N. Atl. Exp. p. 6, 2 6.
2) On the hypothesis on the sinking of sea-beds based on the occurrence
of dead shallow-water shells at great depths in the sea. Medd. fra den naturh.
Foreu. i Kjobenhavn 1902.
Combination.
243
Those who have considered this question seem to have forgotten
that also A. E. Verrill has expressed an opinion with reference to
transportation by ice.
In 1883, dredgings were made from S S „Albatross" in the
region of the Gulf Stream from off Cape Batteras to Neva Scotia.
In the ..Results of the Explorations" (p. 507) Verrill writes:
..In many instances we have also dredged pebbles and small, rounded
bowlders of granite and other crystalline rocks from beneath the
Gulf Stream in deep water. These, I suppose, have been carried
to that region by shore-ice floating off in great quantities from our
northern coasts in winter and spring, and melting where the warm
Gulf Stream water is encountered." From this, it will be seen
that Verrill inclined to the opinion that the pebbles found in the
deep water were brought thither by floating ice, and if the ice
takes along pebbles, there is nothing to hinder for its also takiiiL!
along shells from the coast.
in the Norwegian fiords, it is highly probable that drift-ice
causes a transportation of littoral shells out into the deep basins, j
For instance, Littorina rudis ami <>litii*siitn found at a depth of
150—180 m. on Risvserflaket, and Gibbula cineraria at a depth of
600 meters in the Oxsund, (in each case the shells were empty)
were neither of them in their primary locality. Hans Kxzer,1) too,
has given a very plausible explanation of the storing of gravel and
shells in the snow and ice on the shore, and their conveyance to
places farther off when the ice melts in the spring: his explanation
is based upon personal observations at Tromso.
Fauna and Hydrography.
In the foregoing pages. I have tried to prove that there is a
close connection between fauna and hydrography. It would from
this again appear, that a majority of species of animals have an
organisation which can only bear a very slight variation in hydro-
graphical conditions. The number of socalled cosmopolitan species
is very small, and it seems to me that the number of those which
are mentioned as being widely distributed is also on the decrease.
The more exact morphological investigation which is demanded now-
a-days often results in the dividing of a species into two or more.
And this is the case, not only with bottom forms, but also
with reference to plankton.
I will give some instances of what I mean. We have for years
heard that Calanus finmarchicus is found in nearly every sea. But
G. 0. Saks-') now tells us that under the name C. finmarchicus
was hidden another species. C. helgolandicus, Clatjs, which is spe-
cially distributed southwards, while the former has an arctic and
boreal distribution. Strictly speaking, Calanus finmarchicus contained
three different species, for Calanus hyyerboreus was considered
to be a variety of C. finmarchicus previous to the publication of
Dr. Giesbrecht's well-known monograph on Copepods. Instead,
therefore, of one species distributed over nearly every sea. we now
gel three species with comparatively limited distribution, C. hyper-
boreus being arctic. C. finmarchicus boreal and arctic and C. hel-
golandicus lusitanic.
Similarly with respect to Euchasta. Instead of the widely di-
stributed Euchmta norvegica, we now have, norvegica, glaeialis and
barbat'i. Examples might easily be multiplied from the Copepods.
On the other hand, it is beyond doubt that there are also deep-
*) Niveauforandring eller transport. Naturen, 1902, p. 364.
-) Crustacea of Norway, Vol. IV.
water forms of Copepods which have an exceedingly wide distri-
bution. Natural conditions are only subject to very slight changes
at the great depths, and this too for extensive stretches. It is also
very probable that there are shallow-water forms which are so
organized as to be able easily to adapt themselves to changes in
natural conditions, and are thus able to exist under very diverse
physical conditions, but their number has undoubtedly been over
rated. In his excellent monograph on northern Annulata, G. M. R.
Levinsen1) says: —
„1 must saj that I doubt whether the northern seas reallj
have so main species in common with the Mediterranean as would
appear from the lists uiven in the literature available." On account
of this doubt. Levinsen carefully compared the 'thern forms and
those from the Mediterranean, and come to the conclusion that Areni-
cola marina and Pectinaria Jcoreni from the latter sea were differ-
ent from the northern species bearing the same name. They were
given the names A. claparedi and /' robusta.
Similarly with respect to Pectinaria auricoma, Potamilla reni-
formis etc.
I could give a number of examples from the Bryozoa too, to
show how the extent of the distribution of a species diminishes, as
the claim for greater exactness in the determination of a species
increases. The change which has taken place in the use of the
word ..species" with regard to the Bryozoa, has had a similar effect.
F. A. SiriTT, for instance in his work on boreal ami arctic Bryo-
zoa. which in other respects is excellent, has used the word ..spe-
cies" in a very extended sense. He has entered as ..forms" a large
number of specimens which are given the rank of ..species" by
recent systematical investigators.
As a result. Smitt's species were attributed with a much too
extensive geographical distribution.
The distribution of a species is undoubtedly dependent on many
other things than the temperature and salinity of the water in which
it exists. Currents especially have both a direct and indirect in-
fluence. If one considers the conditions on the Norwegian coast,
where arctic and boreal fauna meet, the question naturally suggests
itself: - - Is it the arctic or the boreal animals which en our coasts
are gaining ground?
To settle whether the movements of a uiven element of fauna
or flora are progressive or retrograde, one can examine the currents
in the adjoining sea. On the Norwegian coast, the current which flows
in a northerly direction is predominant, and the southern animal forms
are carried along with it. On the east coast of North America,
the reverse is the case. The duration of the pelagic state is also
important with regard to the penetration of the species into new
districts. It would therefore seem likely that such species as Myti-
lus edulis and Modiola modiolus, in which the pelagic state hardly
lasts much more than a week, would find it difficult to get over
the space between two coasts which arc separated by a wide
expanse of ocean. Along a length of coast line, however, these
and similar species are widely distributed, for. in the course of
thousands ,,f years, the many small steps forward amount to a
considerable distance.
I do not know very much about the plankton in the more
southerly seas, but I have the impression that there is not so much
difference there in its quantity and quality at the different times
') Systematisk geografisk Ovei igl over de nordiske Annulata, Gep}
Chcefognathi og Balonoglosni. Aftryk af Videnskab. Medd. fra den naturhist.
Poren. i Kjabenhavn 1882 og 1883 (p. 287).
244
0. Nordgaard.
of year, as is the case in the northern latitudes.1) And if this be
a fact, its influence will be seen on the plankton-eating animal world.
It is possible that the suitability of the molluscs as zoographical
character-forms, depends upon the fact that a great many of them
are plankton eaters. The mud-eating worms, for instance, are much
less suitable in giving a characteristic of the fauna. Besides, there
are species of mudeaters with a small geographical distribution. A
star-fish. Ctenodiscus crispatus, whose stomach is almost always full
of mud. is very little found beyond the arctic district. In such
cases, one is compelled to conclude that the animal has very little
power nf adaptation.
Further Remarks on Plankton.
In the fiords near Bergen, February is the month in which
the plankton is poorest, and there is reason to think that the
minimum for the year, for the northern fiords of Norway, also falls
in this month. The great change in plankton life occurs at the
spring inflow of the diatoms.
In the fiords near Bergen, March is the month when the dia-
toms begin to show themselves en nias.se. but at different times,
within the limit of this month, from year to year. It is not yet
possible definitely to fix the time when the winter state gives way
to the spring one in the northern fiords, but it is probable that
the spring-diatoms appear in very large quantities somewhat later
here than in the south west fiords. Below I give some data con-
cerning the occurrence of diatoms on the northern coasts.
In the Tys Fiord on 29/3 1899 only a few diatoms were found,
but on y4 they were numerous near Lille Molla, and this was also
the case on iji in the same year at Hola near Svolvser.
'% 1899. In the harbour at Stene in P>o (Vesteraalen) many
diatoms, 0—3 m.
'- 4 1899. The Malangen Fiord, many diatoms. Whilst there
in Malangen. from 12th — 14th of April 1S99. was a rich develop-
ment of diatoms, in Kvtenangen on 19th of the same month, winter
conditions prevailed. But on -'/4 the sprint; diatoms also had shown
themselves in Kvaenangen.
-:: 4 1899, Trold Fiord harbour, many diatoms.
-4 4 1899, Ingohavet. many diatoms.
1899, Repvaag harbour, diatoms.
1899, The Porsanger Fiord, many diatoms.
1899, Mehavn, diatoms.
1899, Vardo. some chains of diatoms.
1899, Hola near Svolvaer, few diatoms.
At the place last mentioned (in Lofoten) the first rush of
diatoms was over. In place of them, there were multitudes of
forms in different stages of development belonging to Copepoda,
Cirripedia, Annelida etc.
development of the spring
26/4
'A
7s
!0 ill..
1900. The Ostnes Fiord. 0
diatoms.
1900, The Vest Fiord. 0 — 25 m.. many diatoms.
I '.tin i. The iSkjerstad Fiord, still winter conditions.
190O, The Salten Fiord, many diatoms.
19(10. The Folden Fiord, still winter conditions.
Previously in this treatise, it has been shown that the Vest
Fiord is the most important terminus for a great number of south-
6/
I
]) Both large and small animals, from the Spitzbergen-reindeer to the
plankton- crustaceans, rind that winter in the arctic zone is a time when food
is scarce.
ern bottom forms. It is probably also the case, if one substitutes
plankton forms for bottom animals. North of the Vest Fiord such
species as Pleuromamma robusta, Dahl. and Candacia armata, Boeck.
will hardly be found. In the Norwegian series of fiords. Eu-
chasta norvegica, for instance, is not found north of the Vest Fiord,
but I took specimens of Chiridius armatus in Malangen.
The very large quantities of such Siphonophora as Ciipulita
sarsi and Physophora borealis along the northern coast and in the
northern fiords during the winter of 1899, was an occurrence which
merits further mention. Of the forms mentioned, Cupulita sarsi
was exceedingly common. On 2% 1 saw in the Jokel Fiord (arm
of Kvsenangen) a fisherman whose gloves on the inside were stri-
ped red by the remains of this siphonophor which had fastened
itself to the fishing lines. The inhabitants looked upon this as
being something unusual, which points to the fact that the pheno-
menon is not of annual occurrence. As the plankton species in
question are oceanic, their occurrence in large quantities in the
fiords can hardly be explained in any other way than by supposing
that there had that year been an unusually strong flow of the
current in the upper layers of water in the sea towards the coast
and into the fiords. It occured to me to connect this with the
prevailing winds. To be able to form an opinion of the relation
between the sea and land winds, wo will look at the downfall
for the period in question.1)
Downfall from October 1898— March 1899.
Hoilo
Tromsa
Rjesvser
Vad so
Dow nf.
Normal
Downf.
Normal
Downf.
Normal
Di « nf
Normal
1898.
October
November . . .
December . . .
1899.
February ....
March
mm.
L08
148
153
70
129
!lli
mm.
106
109
87
77
61
61
mm.
86
184
75
58
174
80
m m .
98
86
103
108
110
95
mm.
77
113
loo
78
78
69
mm.
79
66
63
55
57
61
mm.
53
61
121
79
55
114
mm.
80
69
60
50
45
41
Average
1173 | 83.5
low ,
100
85.8 ' 63.5
80.0 57 s
As it is more especially the ocean winds which cause down-
fall, one must be justified in concluding that, from October 1S98
to March 1899, their influence on the coast line in question must
have been greater than usual. But this would again result in more
than the ordinary quantity of water being driven in from the sea
coast, which must be evident in the kind of plankton which occurs.
In this connection, it is also interesting to recall that, on the
south west coast of Norway (in the spring-herring district), the
fishermen call some Salphce „silderaek",2) and they look upon their
appearance as a sure sign that the herrings will come in shoals
to the coast. It is not altogether impossible that scientific investi-
gations will verify this prognostication. At any rate, it appears to
be quite reasonable, that the prevailing ocean winds stir up sur-
face currents which drive both herrings and their food towards the
coasts.
'' Cf. Nedbariagttagelser i Norge. Aarg. IV (1898) og V (1899).
2) From sild (herring) and reka (to drift with the stream).
Cf. M. Sars, Fauna littoralis Norvegiae, Part I. p. 63.
B, The Investigations considered from a practical Point of View.
The Vest Fiord is one of the most thoroughly investigated of
our fiords, speaking in a biological and hydrographieal sense. And
the reason for this is not difficult to understand. The government
has found it necessary to send naturalists to the district in which a cod
fishery is carried on. upon the results of which the income of the
country shows an important, rise or fall, in proportion to the suc-
cess oi' failure of the catch. The statistics taken have shown that
the catch varies quite considerably from one season to another, and
it has been the aim of the investigating naturalists to discover the
factors which have an influence on the fate of the fishing. The
most important marine animals for us are undeniably coil and her-
rings, but in addition to these, there are many other fish which
are caught in large quantities on the coasts of the counties of
Nordland, Tromso and Finmark.1) f will first mention some inverte-
brates, which are of economic importance. Then 1 will deal with
the cod fisheries in Lofoten and Finmark.
a. Some Invertebrates of economic Importance.
The animals may be divided into the following groups: —
injurious, indifferent, indirectly useful, directly useful, if account
only be taken of their useful or baneful relation to mankind.
A decidedly injurions animal is Myxine glutinosa, which sucks
out the fish caught in nets and on lines. Such forms as Calanus
finmarchicus, Boreophausia inermis, Nyctiphane-s norvegica, many
worms, molluscs etc., may be said to be indirectly useful, as they
serve as food for edible fish.
To the directly useful animals, belong first of all those which
are eaten by man. then those from which useful products are ob-
tained, and lastly those which are used as bait for the edible fish.
Only some of those which are directly useful to man shall be men-
tioned here.
Arenicdia marina, Lin.
This polychset occurs rather numerously and at many places
in muddy beaches, it is dug up by the fishermen and used by them
as bait. Similarly too, a fish (Ammodytes tobianus) is taken and
also serves as bait.
J'nt, a islandicus, Mole.
The Trondhjem Fiord is the most southerly place, on our
coast, where this mussel occurs of sufficient size and in such quan-
tities as to give it any economic importance. According to V. Storm,
it is particularly plentiful on the banks north of Tautra, where it
has been dredged for a very long time and has been used as bait.
Of late years it has also been taken to Trondhjem and used as
food. In the north of Norway, too, this species is a much prized
bait, and S. Schneider says that it is eaten by many better-class
families at Tromso. The southern limit on our coast for the oc-
currence of this species, is the Lyse Fiord, not far from Stavanger
(59° 3' N.i.
Mytilus ril al is, Lin.
( >n our northern coasts, this species is as a rule so small that
it is not of much use as bait.
Modiola modiolus, Lin.
At the present time, this is our most important bait-mussel, it
is found in large quantities at some places on our northern coasts.
It is used as bait on the day fishing lines in Lofoten. The grea-
test part of the shell-bait which is used in Lofoten is. however,
taken from the fiords in the neighbourhood of Bergen and Stav-
anger. This mussel attains to a considerable size in the western
fiords. A specimen from Lonevaag (Ostero) was, for instance, 17.:;
cm. long and 9.5 cm. wide. The shells held about
liter
I have measured unusually large specimens from the Sogne
Fiord, from 17 to IS. 4 cm. In the Oster Fiord, where shells to
the value of several thousand kroner have been dredged. I took
100 from a heap at Raknes. The most usual measurement of
the shells which were sorted out here to be used as articles of
commerce, was 10 — 15 cm. In the arctic district of our country,
.1/. modiolus does not attain the size of those in the western fiords.
A specimen from Vardo was. however, found to be 11.2 cm. long
and 5.:; cm. wide.
It is quite usual to find the tubes of Pomatocerus Iriqucter
and various forms of Bryozoa and Uydroida on the shells. On one
single occasion, I saw in an aquarium ( 'ancer pagurus crush these
shells to eat them.
In the aquariums of the Bergen Biological Station, we have
bad .1/. modiolus for many years, and their mortality has been low.
Spawning in these aquariums has been observed on 2% 1899,
1 1 ('!'. Helland, Lofoten og Vesteraalen, p. 119.
24(1
<>. Nordgaard.
1901 and '-' 7 1901. From what I have been told by those enga-
ged in dredgim.1- shells, I conclude that spawning also takes place
in the months of March and April. .Spawning time may therefore
be supposed to be from March to August. The spawning process
itself was seen quite plainly on s/s 1901- Both eggs and sperm
emerged through the anal sipho. The eggs were ejected in the
form of narrow, short ribbons which were, for the most part, bro-
ken up in the water and immediately sank to the bottom. A
siiiL'le female shell expelled so many that a large reddish-yellow
elevation was formed. Some of the eggs were whirled about in
the water and were greedily devoured by shrimps and barnacles;
some settled down in empty mussel shells and in the openings of
the lumps of Pomatoeerus triqueler, which covered the living and
dead specimens of M. modiolus. On closer investigation, it was
found that only a small number were fecundated. This was espe-
cially so with regard to the reddish-yellow mass above mentioned,
these eggs soon began to decompose.
I also succeeded in seeing fecundated eggs at several stages
of development. The eggs, which were 0.078 — 0.09 mm. in diame-
ter, had no special colour. Division was, as in other mussels, com-
plete and inequal. There is reason to suppose that fecundation
took place outside the female's body.
While spawning goes on, the eggs (and the sperm) are pressed
out through the genital openings, one on either side, then the
spawn passes through the innermost branchial passage, close up
to the hindermost constrictor and finally enters the cloacal room to
be expelled thence into the water through the anal sipho. The
reason for the eggs assuming the form of narrow, short ribbons
is probably that the genital opening is a column and not a pore.
The eggs rushed quite quickly out of the anal sipho, and it is
most probable that fecundation did not take place until they were
protruded here.
On 12A 1901. spawning of specimens which had been in the
aquarium about a year, was observed. Sperm was so plentiful as
to give the tank the appearance of being filled with milk and water.
There was at the same time a strong stream of water flowing into
the tank and this caused the eggs, for the most part, to whirl
about in the water. But as soon as the stream of inflowing water
was turned off, the eggs sank to the bottom. The process of di-
vision took place rapidly. Already in the evening of the same
day C'-'rl the eggs were divided into a large number of small balls,
and the next morning at 9 o'clock (13/v) they had become larvae,
which were wheeling around by the help of cilia and describing tiny
circles. They had formed themselves into irregular small lumps,
which moved about at the bottom, their movements being quite re-
gular. Three days later {'''/-) the specimens were seen to have
larval shells and velum. These shells were 0.1 mm. long, their
ventral side being curved and the dorsal forming a straight line.
The velum could be drawn entirely inside the shells. At this stage,
the young Modiola possess a considerable power of motion, for they
swim quickly about by means of their velum. Instead of being
routined to a rotatory motion with very little change of centre,
they now moved more in a straight line. When they were six
days old, the specimens at the ,,velum" stage were seen to have
acquired circle shaped shells, the straight edge which represented
the dorsal side having become more curved. The length of the
shells was 0.156 mm., width 0.130 mm. The development of these
particular specimens was not followed further, but, from analogy
with other mussels, we know that the next important stage is the
disappearance or alterations of the velum, while the foot now per-
forms the motion, until the little animal finally attaches itself to
some object or other. To catch these animals, a shell dredge of
a special construction is used, and also a „stikkert'-, which is a
kind of pinchers with three or four claws.
Sometimes too they are taken by divers. They are taken out
of their shells after being brought to land. In addition to the
shells, the bundles of byssus and the gills are also removed. The
remainder is salted in kegs containing 28 liters. If the shells are
large, about 400 are enough to fill a keg, but as a rule from 700 —
800 are necessary. The price is about 9 kroner (10/ — ) per. keg
at first hand, and as the expense of catching them is very slight.
mussel fishing may be very profitable.
I have referred somewhat at length to Modiola modiolus, as
this particular mussel plays an important part as bait in the cod
fisheries at Lofoten.
Cyprina islandica, Lin.
This animal is used as bait in ordinary fishing, but sometimes
too in fishing ocean cod.
As for instance in 1896, about the middle of March, at Bal-
stad fishing station, where it was asserted that there were good
results when using this bait.
Besides Cyprina, which was dredged somewhere in Napstrom-
men, Arenieola marina was also used, which was found near the
Balstad station.
Zirplwn crispata, Lin.
This peculiar mussel was noticed by me in 1899, alive, in the
sand on the beach at the farm Sund, in Gildeskaal; several spe-
cimens were dug out and used as bait.
Ommatostrephes todarus, Haf.
..Sprut" and ..akker" are common names in the north of Nor-
way for this Cephalopod species, which, in the autumn come in to
the coast in large quantities and thence into the fiords, where they
are taken in thousands to be used as bait during the cod fishing
in Lofoten. In the Kvse Fiord in the north of Hinno a consider-
able catch of cuttle-fish has of late years been made. In many
instances, a single family has made an income of kr. 600 — 800 in
the course of a few weeks.
Pandalus borealis, Kr0yer.
During the investigations in the Skjerstad Fiord in April 1900,
several specimens of this species were met with, and 1903, Niels
Haagensen, who was my assistant at the earlier date, made some
trial catches with a shrimp trawl, and he succeeded in taking from
10 — 30 liters each time. So that it was thus proved that P. bore-
alis occurs in large quantities in this fiord.
This species is now sent to Bergen and Kristiania to be used
as food in no small quantities, but in the north of Norway it is
more difficult to sell them, so that there is not much prospect of
making much profit on them.
Haagensen, has. nevertheless, suggested that a trial should
be made to salt them, prepared as bait, for the fisheries in the
north. His suggestion might, at any rate, be found useful for
such times as there is a scanty supply of other bait.
H. Kims, at Tromso in 1903 made investigations* with respect
to the occurrence of P. borealis in the Bals Fiord, the Tromso-sund,
the Kvalsund and the Kal Fiord.
Combination.
247
In the inner part of the Hals Fiord, he fished, on an average,
3 liters pr. hour with a little shrimp trawl, but at the other pla-
ces mentioned. P. borealis only occurred singly.1) The author men-
tioned is not sure that it would pay to carry on this kind of fish-
ing, even in the Bals Fiord, under present conditions. The day
will, however, doubtless come when it will be found profitable to
do so. also in the northern districts where this species is found.
< 'aneer pagurus, Lin.
The species is of no importance in the economy of the northern
districts, as it occurs very sparsely. Concerning its distribution, it
should be noticed that M. Sars'-) mentions having found it at
Lofoten. Spabre Schneideb has informed me that it dues not go
so far north as Tromso. Schneider has also told me that the
common crab. Carcinus maenas, has its northern limit at Dyro and
the outer coast of Senjen. For the present. Lofoten ought, there-
fore, to be considered to be the northern limit for C. pagurus.
Homarus gammarus, Lin.
M. Saks says (1. c. p. 124) that lobster is only rarely found
in Lofoten ami the Folden Fiord (6772 u N.).
Later on. it was proved that lobster is found in the Tys Fiord.
In 1896 ..Nordlands fiskeriforening", on the suggestion of inspector
Dahl, decided to use a sum of money on trial fishery. About one
hundred lobsters, large ami of a good flavour, were caught, but no
actual lobster fishery has resulted from this trial. It would indeed
be quite unique, if an animal should be found in such large quan-
tities near the boundary limits for its distribution as to make it
possible to carry on a profitable catch.
It i<. of course, a necessary condition that, to be of anj
economical importance, a marine animal must occur in comparatively
large numbers within a limited area. Buccinum undatum, for
instance, would no doubt be excellent bait, but as it does not occur
so close together as Pecten islaiidimts or Cyprina islandica it is of
little practical importance.
A form, which has recently been taken into use. is Nyctiphanes
norvegica, M. Sabs. At one place in the Trondhjem Fiord (near
Yerdalsoren) a large number of this Schizopod is washed ashore,
and in recent years they have been salted and used, with excellent
results, as bait for haddock (Gadas ceglefinus).*) < >n our northern
coasts, Boreophausia inermis occurs in large numbers, and it is
probable that also this form, as well as Nyctiphanes. may be used
as bait for haddock.
b. The ..Skrei" Fishery in Lofoten.
The Lofoten fishery is very old. In the latter half of the
9th century Tobolv Ivveluclvsox lived at Sandnes in Alsteno,
and it is said of him. in Egil's historical tales, that he had sent
men out fishing „skrei" at Vaagan (Lofoten) and some were also
gone to fish herrings.3) In the same tale too, it is related that
Tobolv sent his trusty man Torgils gjallaxde to England with
a vessel laden with dried ..skrei", furs, etc. And wheat, honey,
wine and clothes made up the return cargo from England. There
are many historical references, in the following centuries, to the
fisheries in Lofoten, but I will only here refer to some of them.
The tackle used in the old times took the form of hand-lines,
about A. D. 1600 longlines came into use. and about the year
1700 nets appeared upon the scene. At the present day all three
are used.
For several centuries the „skrei" was exclusively prepared as
„dried fish", the head was cut oft' and entrails taken out and then
the fish was hung up to dry. Towards the end of the 16th cen-
tury some trials were made to prepare „klip" fish (tor-fisk =
dried fish = stockfish [commercial], klipfisk = salted, dried cod).
In a description of Lofoten in 1591, 4) we read that the fish
was first salted and then dried on the rocks so that it became
„as hard as a piece of wood". In the same account, it is also
mentioned that in the summer when the fish were dried and the
oil was pressed out of their livers, traders came to Lofoten to
') Cf. H. Kh;r. (iin forekomsten af dybvandsraeker ved Trorase. Norsk
Fiskeritidende, 1903, p. 624.
-) KriBtiania Vid. Selsk. Forh. 1858, p. 123.
3) Cf. Egils saga Skallagrimsonar. Reykjavik, 1892, p. 39.
„Han havdi pa menu i sh'eidfiski i Vdgum, enn suma i sildfiski."
4) Beskrivel.se over Lofoten o. s. v. Ilet kgl. norske Vid. Selsk. Skr. i
det 19de aarh., B. 1. p. 473.
barter barley, rye, salt, iron, clothes, linen etc. in exchange for
the fish and cod liver oil. The primitive preparation of the latter
consisted in the collecting of the liver in large cisterns, which were
exposed to the direct heat of the sun. the oil was thus melted out
and drawn off little by little. About the middle of the 17th cen-
tury, cod-roe began to be considered as an article of commerce.
Preben von Ahnen, the last of the feudal lords of Nordland,
made strenuous efforts to effect the sale of cod-roe, and in 1658
he obtained a license from Fredrik 111 to trade in this article.-)
About the year 1600, Pedes Clauss0n Funs relates that it
was forbidden, under severe penalty, to throw single cod heads into
the sea, for fear that fish should eat them to their harm. If one,
at that time, wished to be quit the heads of cod one had to string
them together and sink them. However, the same writer mention-,
some heads were di'ied to be used as fodder. Now-a-days, the
heads and back' bones, which are removed when cod is prepared
as „klip"fish, are made into guano in factories erected for the
purpose. So that not only the flesh of the cod. but also its head,
backbone, liver and roe are now made use of. The sperm bags
are also sometimes used as fodder, but the rest of the entrails are
still thrown into the sea.
The honour of founding the present cod-liver oil industry
belongs to a Norwegian pharmaceutical chemist. Peter Mollek. he
having started the first factory for the preparation of medicinal
cod liver oil in 1853.
His son, Dr. F. P. M0ller studied the subject also, and he
has, in a comprehensive work,3! explained the scientific basis of the
method adopted by his father.
') Cf. NORDGAABD, Kt nyt agn fur livsen. Norsk Fiskeritidende. 1903, p. 618.
2i Cf. ii. Xn oi.aissen, Fra Nordlands fortid. Kristiania, 1889. p. 80.
:'i Cod-Liver nil and Chemistry, London, 1895.
2 1 8
O. Nordgaard.
From 1859, there are statistical reports of the Lofot fisheries,
including' remarks on the course of the fishery etc. There is prob-
ably no instance of a completely unsuccessful fishing season, it has,
however, happened that only very little has been caught and the
quality has not always been equally good. The exact statistics
show that the variations in quantity have been very considerable.
As the prosperity of thousands depends upon the fishing, the in-
habitants have tried, in the course of the centuries, to discover
different signs upon which to build prognostications, and resource
was even had to divination. For instance, Axel Hage.mann1) relates
that the fishermen, in Saltdalen, made use of the following- device,
to be able to foretell the prospects for the Lofot fishing season.
On Christmas Eve an outline of the Lofot islands was made on a
deep dish, which was then filled with water and put aside to freeze
timing' the night. If there were, the next morning', found to be
a good number of air-bubbles formed in the dish, it was said that
the coming' fishing-season would be a good one. And according
to the position of the bubbles, one tried to decide at which places
there would be most fish. According to Prof. H. Str0m,2) the
fisherfolk in Sondmor adopted a similar method to discover what the
cod-fishery, which began directly after Christmas, would be like.
As time went on, scientists began to concern themselves with
problems connected with the fisheries. The wonderful progress
made in natural history, which is due to Carl Lixne, was also
seen in an increased interest in the study of the natural causes
which are the necessary conditions for the carrying on of various
industries. Martin Yatil was a Norwegian who had studied under
Ltnnes guidance, and he in his turn had a pupil, Jens Rathke,
who was sent, in 1801, to Northern Norway on account of the
fishing which was being carried on there. Rathke's report of this
journey has not been printed, as far as I know, but various extracts
from it may be found in a topographical-statistical work by A.
Hellaxd on the county (amtl of Tromso. It is G. 0. Sars who,
in our country, actually laid the foundation for fishery investig-
ations, in the years 1864 — 70, when he made his wellknown in-
vestigations in Lofoten. In ls74. he also visited Finmark to examine
into certain questions concerning cod fisheries. The Norwegian
North Atlantic Expedition 187f> — 78, also had matters of a practical
scientific nature with regard to the fisheries on its programme.
From this period, there are a series of valuable „reports" written
by Sars, in which a great many fishery phenomena are discussed.
I have previously given an account of the hydrog'raphical
investigations which have been made in the Lofottishery district.3)
In the years 1900 — 01, Dr. Hjoht, on S/S „Michael Sars" made
extensive investigations along the northern coast of Norway. In
his preliminary account. Dr. Hjort gives many important results,
among which may be mentioned the exceedingly interesting fact
that the young' of the cod is found far out in the Norwegian Sea
in the summer, while spawning chiefly takes place on the coast
banks, and in a less degree in the fiords. Hjort has given a very
instructive chart (1. c. p. 43) showing the distribution of the eggs
and young of the „skrei" in the summer of 1900 and 1901. From
this it would appear that the movement from land is not the same
every year.4)
]i Blandt tapper og bumsend, p. 101. Kristiania, 1889.
2) Sundmoru beskrivelse, I, p. 536. Some, 17f>2.
3) Cf. Nordgaard, Contribution to the Study of Hydrography and Biology
on the Coast of Norway, p. 5—7. Bergen, 1899.
4) Hjort, Piskeri og hvalfangst i det nordlige Norge. Bergen, 1902.
During the last twenty years, when the Lofot-fishery season
has not been a good one, the usual explanation for this fact has
been offered in the circumstance that the temperature of the water
has been too low. In the course of time, however, so many
measurements of temperature have been made that it must be pos-
sible to form a decided opinion on the actual relation between the
quantity of fish and the temperature of the water. I have previ-
ously dealt with this subject, and will now repeat that at the depths
where fish is generally found the temperature is approximately the
same year after year; consequently the thermometer cannot, as a
rule, be taken as a guide. Capt. Gade, too, arrived at a similar
conclusion, as a result of measurements of temperature made in the
Lofoten fishing' waters in the years 1891 — 92.1) On a former
occasion, I mentioned, among other things, that the fluctuations in
the quantity of fish might possibly be accounted for by the variations
in the number of sexually fully developed .,skrei". I must, how-
ever, confess that a more careful consideration of the question
makes this supposition much less likely. The investigations made
by Hjort and Dahl in recent years have made it clear that
quantities of cod are found in the summer on the Finmark banks
ami in the sea between Norway and Spitzbergen. Of these, the
sexually fully-developed individuals in the winter go westwards and
southwards to spawn, while the younger ones (loddetorsken) stay
near the coast of Finmark. As there is every reason to suppose
that, even in the most successful seasons, only a small fraction of
the whole number of spawning cod is fished up, it must be con-
cluded that quite extraordinary variations in their number would
have to occur if there were to be any noticeable effect on the catch.
The natural instinct, whether it be intense or slight in degree, which
impels to a change of environment, must be taken to be the same
year after year for the same species, and finally, the conclusion is
reached that the fluctuations in the quantity of fish must depend
upon certain conditions in the medium in which they move. The
investigations made up to the present appear entirely to confirm
the opinion that it is not the differences in temperature and salinity
which determine the yield of fish. The properties of Gadus callarias,
which determine this in Lofoten, must certainly be taken to be
the same, year in and year out; on the other hand, such things
as the number of fishermen, of days when it is possible to put out
to sea etc. are subject to variation. But I am convinced that
such variations alone are not a sufficient explanation of the fluctu-
ations in the yield of fish. With respect to the number of fisher-
men, this decreases on account of the fall in the yield, while a
prospect of better yield increases the number of fishers. There
must, therefore, be conditions in the sea itself, which contribute in
various degrees to increase, or diminish, the effect of the positively
active factors, which, in spite of everything, have exerted so much
influence as to prevent the Lofot fishery from having at any time
been altogether a failure. By the yield of the Lofot fishery is
meant, in the Norwegian fishery statistics, the „skrei" (ocean cod)
which is caught from the middle of January to the end of April,
during which period an official control is exercised, in the district
from Guldviken to Lofotodden. During the decennium 188G — 95,
the average yield was 26.53 millions. The maximum was reached
in 1895 with 38.6 millions. For the years 1896 — 1902, the average
yield was 16 millions, the greatest catch was in 1897 (25.8 millions)
and the least in 1900 (8.4 millions). The year 1895 forms the
turning point, and it is tolerably natural to set the limit here. If
J) Temperaturmaalinger i Lofoten 1891 — 92. Kristiania, 1894.
i "ini ination.
249
comparison be made with statistics for 1859—85, it will be seen
that the years 1886 — 95 were particularly favourable ones, while
from 1896 up to the present time, there have been unusually bad
seasons. In this clearly defined state of things, there lies an in-
creased possibility of getting at the causes thereof, and I have tried,
in various ways, to connect facts, but it was a long time before I
succeeded in finding anything which seemed to point to a law.
During my work, however, the opinion has gained upon me
that the movements in the sea itself have a great effect upon
the direction taken by the fish. A. Boeck, to whom much is due
for his study of the spring-herring fishery, was of the opinion
that the herrings went against the stream, but later observers
do not agree with him in this matter, and I believe that both
herrings and cod most probably, as a general rule, move with
the stream. So that a very careful study of the currents in the
sea is of great practical import. In recent years, V. Bjerknes,
Sanhstkom and Hellaxd-Haxsex have developed the analytic
apparatus to be used in calculating the movements of the sea, but
it would seem that these scientists have taken no account of the
wind. In his well known work on the Norwegian Sea, Mohn, has,
on the contrary, very strongly emphasized the importance of the
wind as a cause of currents, and this opinion is shared by many
foreign hydrographers. With regard to the mutual dependence of
winds and currents upon each other, it may, generally speaking,
be said that a constant off-land wind causes a corresponding current
from land, while during a constant sea-wind, the water is forced
in towards the coasts. In the spring (March and April) the water
on the west coast of Norway is particularly low, the supply of
fresh water being slight, but more especially does the continual
land-wind blow a quantity of water away from the coasts. At the
end of March this year (1904), there was in Bergen continually
easterly winds, which were so strong that they kept the tide waves
so much at bay as to make the difference between ebb and flow
very slight indeed. Similarly, a strong sea-wind in the late autumn
is able to keep the water for days at an unusually high level. It
is, however, clear, that, during the movements to or from the coast
of the surface water, a compensating current must be set in motion
in the deep water; it has long been a recognized phenomenon in
the fiords, that the surface and under-currents go in contrary
directions. If we now take it for granted that both herrings and
cod are to a certain extent drawn along by the currents, it natur-
ally follows that one must try to find out whether it be the motions
in the surface-layers or the deeper situated compensation-currents
which exert a special influence on the direction taken by the fish.
Keeping this question to the fore, I have gone through a large
number of fishery reports, and it seems from these to be fairly cer-
tain that the herrings move coastwards especially in the surface
layers, while the „skrei" travels along in the deeper layers. This
would imply that herrings are most influenced by the surface-cur-
rents, cod by the compensation-currents. In reports on spring-
herring fishery, it is, for instance, mentioned that small lots of
herring (the so-called „Aater") are ofteii seen drifting along with
the stream, and there are many remarks made by skippers about
the sea being of a peculiar colour just beyond the spring fishery
district, and that this is caused by the large number of herrings
which are there present, and this fact denotes that the fish cannot
be at any great depth. There is, however, no reason why the
herrings should not lower themselves deeper in the water, but as
a general rule, I think one may conclude that they move principally
in the upper layers. On the other hand, no one has observed
shoals of ..skrei" oft" the coast, and the first ..skrei" of the year
is, in fact, usually taken from a depth of 100 — 150 meters. It
must, therefore, be supposed that as cod and herrings, to a certain
extent, depend upon contrary current phases, a particularly good
spring-herring fishery would prevent a correspondingly good cod
fishery in the same district : for a strong tendency of the upper
layers towards the coast certainly takes herrings along in the cur-
rent, but this at the same time causes a compensation current in
the deep water, ami this current hinders the cod in its passage to
the spawning places. It is indeed specially mentioned in reports
on spring-herring fishery, that, in really good herring years, cod
does not, as a rule, occur in any quantity.
The „skrei" fishery takes place in Lofoten in the months
January— April.
Let us have a look at Mohn's Climate tables (Vol. IV), so as
to get an idea of the winds prevalent at this time of year. We
find that at Skomvaer, from October— April, the prevailing wind is
from S. At Andenes station, there is prevalent southerly wind
from September— April, and at Fruholmen station from SE in the
months of October— March. From this, it would follow that, as a
rule, the wind and the surface current go in a contrary direction
to that taken by the cod from the northern banks, while the under-
currents probably go in the same course as that which the cod
has to follow. On looking through the remarks on the weather
which are found in the annual reports of the Lofot fishery, I have
got the impression that the cold-bringing easterly winds by no
means retard the fishing, as has been stated, but that they, on the
contrary, assist it. For instance, the following paragraph is found
in the chief controller's report on the excellent season 1895: —
„Easterly and north-easterly winds were prevalent, with clear
skies and frost, north-westerly and westerly winds and snow were
not unusual either, but southerly winds and rain were rare." When
easterly winds prevail, it is found that the surface temperature on
the Lofoten banks falls considerably, and the principal reason for
this fact is that the wind sweeps along the cold surface water
from the fiords, while the under-currents undoubtedly go in a con-
trary direction and carry along the cod.
As a result of the foregoing, it is quite natural to conclude
that the fluctuations in the Lofot fishery really are due to the
distribution of atmospheric pressure, or, in other words, the direction
and strength of the winds. As, however, there are many difficulties
to be surmounted in studying the changes in the influence of winds,
I have chosen another thing, which is greatly affected by them,
namely downpour. I take it for granted that the annual downpour
must, taken generally, give a measure of the influence of the winds.
By noting the changes in downpour from year to year, one must
be able to form an opinion of the relation of the sea and land
winds to each other; for upon this, according to the theory stated
above, depends the success of the fisheries. In the „ Observations
of the Downpour in Norway" published by the Norwegian meteoro-
logical institute, we have an excellent aid in studying the fluctu-
ations in downpour. From this work, I have taken the necessary
data to enable me to give the following table, which shows the
annual average height of downpour in millimeters, at a series of
coast stations, during the years 1886 — 95 and 1896 — 1902, as well
as the calculated normal height.
32
250
0. Nordoaanl.
Station
1886—95
1896—1902
Normal
Fredrikshald
mm.
725
1027
1181
1073
1491
1181
1375
2096
2233
1234
1148
1013
960
1104
923
981
665
mm.
682
925
1118
810
1348
1151
1355
2250
2348
1396
1158
1033
765
884
1008
1248
1301
1120
729
731
mm.
718
1019
Tvedestrand
1157
Oxe
Ullensvang'
1000
1339
1158
1297
Aalesund
Trondhjem
Nordoerne
Bronno
1916
2050
1170
1097
1001
817
897
Sandnessjoen
Bodo
1080
905
Svolvser
1284
Tromso
1017
Gjesvser
669
625
For the sake of clearness, I have, in the following table only
put a + to represent those average values which are greater than
the normal ones, and a - - for those below the normal ones.
Station
Fredrikshald .
Kragero
Tvedestrand . .
Oxo
Mandal
Skudenes ....
Ullensvang . .
Bergen
Floro
Aalesund ....
Kristiansund .
Trondhjem . . .
Nordoerne . . .
Bronno
Sandnessjoen .
Bodo
Svolvser
Tromso
Gjesvaer
Yardo
18S6— 95 1896-1902
+
+
+
4-
+
+
+
+
+
+
4-
On comparing the values at the stations from Fredrikshald to
Skudenes, it will at once be seen that the downpour was gener-
ally above the normal in the years 1886—95, below, in 1896—1902.
The exception which is found at Mandal is of no consequence, as
the surplus above the normal in 1896 — 1902 is exceedingly small.
in comparison to the difference between the average height of
downpour in the series of years mentioned.
If we next investigate the results of the herring fishery in
the Skagerack, we find that the Swedish Bonus fishery shows
considerable increase in the years 1886—95, with a succeeding
decrease up to the present time. In 1886 — 95 the catch of fish
in Eastern Norway was, as a rule, good, and at times very plenti-
ful. In 1893, the culminating point was reached with a catch of
337000 HI. But from 1896 — 1902 the herring fishery in the same
district was poor.
It will be found that the winter herring fishery, both in the
North Sea and Norwegian Sea off the coast of Norway, had a differ-
ent result. As will be seen, on reference to the tables, there was a
surplus downpour both in 1886— 95 and 1896-1902 from Skudenes
to Kristiansand and Trondhjem, but it was very slight at the two
last mentioned places, so that no decided effect can be expected there.
On the other hand, on the coast southwards from Aalesund, a con-
siderable surplus during both periods, greatest during the years
1896—1902, will be noticed. These facts harmonize well with the
particularly successful spring-herring fisheries from 1896 onwards,
the catches in the previous period, 1886 — 95, being unimportant in
comparison. And, as is well known, it is also from 1895 onwards
that there lias been herring fishery in the Romsdal district.
During the years 1896 — 1902 then, the downpour on the
Skagerack coast was on an average below the normal, and in the
spring-herring district considerably above the usual average; at the
same time, the springherring fishery flourished, and that in the Bo-
nus and East Norwegian districts decreased.
It has long been affirmed that there is an alternation between
the winter-herring fishery in the Skagerack and the Norwegian
springherring fishery, so that when the curve for the latter reaches
its maximum, the other is at a minimum, the highest point for the
one corresponding to the lowest for the other. As far as can be
seen from the historical notices of the fisheries, this interchange
would appear to be almost an unbroken rule, which does not, how-
ever, prevent the possibility of there being some catch of fish at
one and the same time both on the Bohus and the West Norwegian
coasts. In the light of my hypothesis, of the definite influence of
the pressure of the atmosphere on the fisheries, an explanation
may be sought in the fact that the barometrical minima which compel
winds and currents to send the herrings into the west coast of Nor-
way, cannot at the same time act similarly on the south Norwegian
and Bohus coasts.
From what has now been advanced, it follows that the in-
fluences which are favourable to an inflow of herrings along a
given stretch of coast will obstruct the passage of the cod land-
wards.
Let us, therefore, have a look at the results of the cod fishery.
That which is carried on in the springherring district (Stavanger
and the Bergenhus counties) yielded, during the years 1886 — 95,
about 3 million fish, calculated from the official statistics; for the
years 1896 — 1902, the average was about 1 million.
In the Romsdal district, where big herring fishery has been
flourishing since 1895, I have calculated the average yield of cod
to be 7.9 millions during the years 1886 — 95, and about 6.5 milli-
ons for the years 1896—1902. Thus, in both these districts, an
increase in herrings and a decrease in cod have gone together. On
reference to the tables, it will be seen that the stations at Kristi-
Combination.
251
ansund and Trondhjem show, for the years 1S96 — 1902, as com-
pared with 1886 — 95, an average downpour which is not very
unlike or much above the normal height. During the years
1896 — 1902 the downpour was below the average at Nordoerne,
Hronno and Sandnessjoen. So that we should expect to find an
improvement in the cod fishery in the Trondhjem district and on
the coast of Nordland smith of the Vest Fiord, and statistics prove
that this was actually the case; for I have calculated, from the
official statistics, that the average yield in 1886 -95 was about 2
millions, from 1896 — 1902 about 3. In the district where the lar-
gest cod fishery is carried on, it is interesting to notice that there
was an usually high average downpour in the „bad" years 1896 —
1902, while the ..good" fishing seasons are characterized by very
little downpour. And, as already mentioned, the average yield of the
Lofot fishery in the years 1886-95 was 26.5 millions, but from
1896 — 1902 only about 16 millions. Thus, there does appear to
be a connection between the downpour, on the one hand, and the
cod and herring fisheries, on the other.
In judging the various fisheries, a much too important part
has hitherto been given to the natural animal instinct, while, on
the other hand, it would be incorrect to attribute all the chief
phenomena connected with the fisheries to purely hydrodynamic
conditions. Especially with regard to the cod, it should be men-
tioned that if everything depended upon the mechanics of the water
layers, one would also expect to find younger individuals than fully
sexually developed ones at the spawning places. Dr. Hjokt has
shown that spawning' principally takes place on the banks, less in
the clay channels, so that Gadus callarias must, undoubtedly, pos-
sess some degree of initiative. But it can hardly be denied that
the currents in the sea exert a very modifying influence on the
movements of the fish. From this point of view, it becomes of
considerable interest to have a clear knowledge of the causes of
these currents. But on this matter, there is no little disagreement.
Some scientists assert that the rotatory motion of the earth is
alone necessary to cause the system of currents taken as a whole.
But even if this be so, it can be said that the influence of the
rotatory motion of the earth, whether it be great or small, must
at any rate, be constant, and when one is trying to discover the
causes of fluctuations in the fishery-yield, one must especially exa-
mine the variable factors which may be supposed to exert some in-
fluence. And then, I think, the winds must first of all be con-
sidered. As variations in atmospheric pressure cause winds, winds
cause currents and currents, with great probability, exert an in-
fluence on the course of herrings and cod, it must certainly be
practical to turn one's attention to the barometrical minima. In the
foregoing pages, I have considered that the downpour will gener-
ally be influenced both by the situation and the degree of prom-
inence by which they are characterized. In the meantime, it is
interesting to consider these minima direct.
It may now be taken for granted that the great atmospheric
depression, which is called the winter minimum, in the Norwegian Sea
is subject to considerable variations, both with respect to place and
degree. In „The Book on Norway", Eixar Haffxer describes the
variations in atmospheric pressure in the years 1884 and 1890.
Haffner also gives charts showing the distribution of atmospheric
pressure, respectively in January 1884 and December 1890. The
former shows a low pressure north of Norway, and the result was
that January 1884 was unusually mild. In the chart for December
1890, this northern minimum has disappeared, the lowpressure centre
near Iceland determined the direction of the winds, and in the month
in question the temperature was very low over the whole of the
Scandinavian peninsula. In „Ymer" for 1898 (Nr. 2), Otto
Pettersson has described how the great development of the Gulf
Stream, in the northern part of the Norwegian Sea in the summer
of 18117, caused a winter minimum to the N.YY. or N. of Norway.
In consequence of this, then' was a higher average temperature in
Sweden in January and February 1898, on account of the prevailing
westerly winds. As a whole, several winters from 1896 onwards
have been unusually mild, while the summers have, to some extent.
been cold, at any rate, in the north. There have also been ..green"
years in the same period. Another peculiar feature in connec-
tion with these years, is that some arctic mammals have come far
south during the spring and summer (Phoea groenlandica and
Delphinapterus leucas). But of greatest interest is the fact that
there was a much smaller yield of cod than usual, in these year-.
If the theory, advanced in the foregoing, be adhered to, with respect
to the dependence of this fishery upon winds and currents, a natu-
ral explanation of the decrease in the Lofot yield will be found in
the fact of the atmospheric winter depression in the Norwegian Sea
having been so marked and so situated as to make the system of
currents, set in motion by the wind, act as an obstacle to the pro-
gress of the fish.
It is possible, too, that this way of looking at things, may
throw new light upon the subject of the changes in the height of
our coast water.
According to Dr. Andreas Hansen, the variations in the height
of coast water have been above and below a settled medium, and
the result, in historical times, has been that the relation between
land and sea on the coasts of the North Sea and the Norwegian
Sea has remained unaltered. It might perhaps be practical to in-
troduce the idea of a medium normal height of water, which would
correspond to the normal height of downpour for a given stretch
of coast. The medium annual height of water, according- to An-
dreas Hansen falls into groups of years in which it is above, and
years in which it is below the normal height. In Rost 1891 — 94
he mentions a lesser height than usual, but in 1890 at Skagerack
a greater.1! This answers particularly well to the circumstance
that on the Skagerack coast in the period 1886 — 95 there was a
surplus downpour, while on the northern coasts the average was
not attained. For, as both downpour and water-level depend upon
the direction and force of winds, they must have a corresponding
course, and the measure of the one may, therefore, serve] to judge
of the other. It is also probable that just as the water on the
Skagerack coast and the west coast of Norway may be in different
phases, as proved by Hansen, so may there also be places, on the
long stretch of coast from Skudenes to A'ardo, where the water
is higher than the normal height, while at others, it is lower. There
is reason to suppose that, in the years 1896 — 1902, the medium
water-level was lower than usual on the coast of Helgeland, and
probably also on the coasts of the Trondhjem district, for the table
shows that the downpour was below average.
If events should prove that my opinion, concerning the in-
fluence of atmospheric pressure upon the yield from the fisheries,
*) Cf. Skandinaviens Stigning, p. 52. Norges geol. Under*. Aarb. f. 1896 — 99.
252
O. Nordgaard.
is well founded, it is at the same time settled that an increased
interest will be attached to the question of the causes of, and laws
governing, atmospheric pressure. Hut this is an exceedingly difficult
problem, for, as an English scientist, F. W. Harjiek1). says:
„It seems impossible in these questions to distinguish between cause
and effect. Temperature, pressure, winds and ocean currents act and
react upon each other as links in an endless chain."
It is evident that, if the connection referred to really dues
exist, an important advance in weather prognostications will also
be of some weight with regard to the prediction of the fisheries.
And it would then be a reasonable supposition that an investigation
of the distribution and degree of heat of the Gulf .Stream in the
Norwegian Sea, in December, for instance, would provide material
which would make it possible to get an idea of the prospects for
the subsequent Lofot fishery. Similarly, it may be supposed that,
if the fluctuations in the fisheries were given a place in the group
of phenomena, which vary during the so-called ..I'.riickner Periods",
a helpful plan of the rise and fall which occur in the fisheries
might be obtained, by means of the historical-statistical method.
One is then tempted to conclude with regard to the Lofot
fisheries that as the years 1SS6— 95 were unusually favourable, it
is not likely that the present marked poor yield of cod can last
much longer, a change for the better must soon occur. It is.
however, a fact that the changes in climate hardly occur with the
regularity which the word ..period" demands. In the last edition
of his Meteorology, Mohn writes (p. 302): -- „Beyond the daily
and the yearly period in the course of the meteorological elements,
we know no other period in the weather changes, (hie day, the one
year, is not like the same day, another year, one month, the one
year, is not like the same month another year; there is, indeed, a
variation from one year to another in the weather, which seems quite
irregular."
But on the other hand, the circumstance that bad years, —
as well as good years, - - both on land and at sea are inclined to
follow each other, would seem to modify the supposition that there
is an interchangeable tightening and slackening in the play of for-
ces. At any rate it will be exceedingly interesting to follow the
working out of the problem: - Are there periods of years which
are characterized by great downfall, high medium water-level, good
winter herring fishery, less good cod fishery, cold summers, with
sometimes „grcen" years for the farmer; and are there periods of
years when there, is little downfall, low medium water-level, good
cod fishery, less good herring fishery, dry and warm summers, with
sometimes „dry" years for the farmer?
With regard to the special problem here being dealt with,
what has already been said will, 1 hope, make it clear that there
seems to be an agreement between the yield of the cod and herring
fisheries and the winds, for whose influence the downfall has been
used as a measure. To this method may be objected that the cod
and herring fisheries are carried on in certain months, while the
calculations of the downfall are made for the whole year. But it
should be noticed that those months, in which these fisheries are
carried on, are the richest in the year in downfall. Consequently,
there will hardly be any real difference in results on account of
the method here adopted. It might, however, perhaps be found
that the agreement between the winds and the yield would be
greater, even in details, if the downfall for the months September —
December were taken in conjunction witli the downfall in the months
of January — April in the succeeding year. Any very detailed
agreement must not. however, be expected, as the catch for a single
year is only an unreliable measure of the actual quantity of fish
present.1)
The observations of downfall are of comparatively recent date
in our country, consequently they can only be used as a measure
of the effect of the winds, during recent years. But there are
other things which give hints as to the conditions previously. Dur-
ing the last period of years in which there was a surplus down-
fall, a storm flood occurred in Lofoten and caused much damage.
Richard Hansen writes about this, as follows: — ..During the
wreek, 19th — 26th January (1901) a violent storm of wind from
southwest to northeast raged; and on the 22nd, there was such
high water that it was unparallelled in the memory of the oldest
inhabitants, and much damage was done by this unusually high
flood all along the Lofoten district."2) This kind of damaging flood
will probably only occur in years with great downfall and high
average water-level, so that the mention of such a flood makes it
possible to draw conclusions with regard to the weather and mat-
ters connected with it. When, for instance, Absalon Pedersshn.
in his diary3) mentions that on November 1st 1570 ..a very great
and high flood occurred, whose equal no one in Bergen remembered
and which did great damage to flour, malt and fish," one might
from this circumstance conclude that herring catch was made during
these years. From Christmas 1570 to February 1571 there was
according to the same writer, severe frost, and the herring fishery
that year was a failure, but, the next year (1572) herrings were
caught in the beginning of February, and in the years preceeding
1570 in February herrings were regularly to be had in the
Bergen market. From several sources, we find that the years
1740 — 42 were ..bad" ones or „green" years. Professor Hans
Stb0m, in his well-known description of Sondmor, mentions that
spring-herring fishery was started there about 1740, „that is to
say about the same time as the general failure of crops occurred
in Norway." And at another place, in the same work, he says
that the summer is generally short and warm, but ,.from 1740 the
summer here has generally been cold and damp with thick fogs,
which have continually come in from the sea and brought a cold
northerly, or westerly, wind in its wake." Here we have a clear
combination of bad weather and inflow of spring-herrings, and this
is not the only example of its kind. The first „green years" men-
tioned in our history occurred during the reign of Harald Graa-
feld (961—970), and were exceedingly bad. Snorre relates that
„the country people were almost entirely without grain and fish".
At Helgoland, there was great hunger and want. Oivind Skald e-
') Influence of winds upon climate during the pleistocene epoch. Quart.
.In, mi. Geol. Soc, vol LVII, L901, p. 457.
]) After this was written, J. Rekstab's interesting treatise on the changes
in Norwegian glaciers was published („Om Justedalsbraeen" Berg. Mus. Aarb.
1904). Rekstad comes to the conclusion that temperature exerts a greater
influence than downfall on the changes in the glaciers, and in the course of his
investigations, he lias compared the downfall curves for the period 1st Slay —
1st September, and from September — May. He says (1. c. p. 70): „On con-
sidering the anual curves and those tor tin' 8 winter months, it was found that
they (downfall curves) pretty closely corresponded. When the annual downfall
was great, the same was the case in the winter months; and when the annual
downfall, on the contrary, was small, the corresponding was found to be true,
with regard to the winter months.''
3) Norges Piskerier 1901, Nr. 2, p. 109.
3) Cf. Nicolaysen-'s edition (1860), p. 203.
Combination.
253
siuldek, who lived at Tjotta, wrote about the common misery,
and he too was a great sufferer during the bad years. One spring,
there was an inflow of herrings to some outlying places, and Oivind
rowed thither to buy some. Snobee further writes that „the first
winter (070 — 971) that Haakon Jarl ruled in Norway, herrings came
around the whole country." We see, that, at this time too, bad
years and inflow of herrings were coincident, and I am, moreover,
inclined to conclude that, as there was such hunger and want at
Helgoland, the cod fishery had not been successful. Snoeee indeed
says that there was a want of fish. We know that, about a hun-
dred years previously, the Lofot fishery had been so good that a
man at Helgoland had been able to export stock fish to England.
Right back in the olden days, there are sources of information
which hint at considerable variations in the yield of the Lofot
fishery. And at the present day. we have certain proofs that rather
great fluctuations do indeed occur.
To confirm which, I will, finally, give a few features of the
history of the Lofot fishery in the 19th century. At the commen-
cement of the century in question, there were many bad years for
the farmer, 1812 being one of the worst. From an account written
at the time'), it will be seen that the Lofot fishery had so fallen
off that it was feared that it would altogether fail, and the reason
for this was not sought in natural circumstances, but in the
increasing use of nets during the fishing season.
About ten years late]-, there appears to be an improvement
in the fishery. The clergyman in Saltdalen, S. C. JSo.mmekfeldt2)
writes that, in the year 1823, there was a particularly good Lofot
fishing season, and the yield was calculated to be 15,923000 fish,
divided among 2788 boats. For the succeeding years the following-
figures are given by .Jens Kraft3) for Lofoten and Vesteraalen.
NY. "f beats. Ni\ of fish
1825 - 2589 — 11509180.
1826 279U — 12821760.
1827 — 2916 - - 15SG4620.
L8281) - 2731 - - 13919380.
1829 - 3027 - 11076200.
These figures, according to A. M. Schweigaakd2) are too low,
as the fishers were supposed to have given too low numbers, on
account of tithes to be paid. As, however, the yield from Vester-
aalen3) is also included in these figures, the yield for Lofoten alone
can hardly be said to be more than 15 millions.
Fiom 1859, there are complete reports of the Lofot yield.
A graphic illustration of the millions caught from 1859 — 1903
uives a particularly irreg-ular picture, suggesting a panorama of
Jotunheim. with a Galdhopig for the maximum year.
It is evident that the catch of a single year may, to some
extent, be affected by more or less accidental factors, whose influ-
ence must be supposed to be disregarded when an average for a
period of years is to be given, e. g. a decennium.
The result would then be: —
1861— 75 18.4 million lM>
1S76— 85 24.r,
1886— 95 26.5
1896—1903 15.4
These figures are supposed to bo comparable.
It is interesting to note that during- the years 1861 — 74, there
was a big-herring period in Nordland. At the same time, the aver-
age water-level is mentioned as being higher than normal, and the
yield of cod must be reckoned as not very good. The next period
shows an improvement in the yield, and the best seasons are
reached in the years 1886 — 95. This agrees beautifully with a low
average water-level in Nordland in the years 1S91— 94, and a
downfall less than usual in the same decennium. On the contrary,
as already mentioned, the Lofot fishery has of late years not been
very good, while there has been a surplus downfall.
c. Some Remarks on the Cod-fishery in Finmark.
The catch of spawning cod (skrei) in Finmark is not very
important, at any rate at the present time. Spawning takes place,
however, every year and Brevik and Hasvik in Soroen are import-
ant stations during the winterfishery in Finmark. A. F. Beemee4)
mentions that, about 1830, there was a very good catch of „ skrei"
in the fiords of West Finmark, in particular in the Alton Fiord.
But in 1S3S a change occurred, and from that year the fishery in
the fiords was poor, and the reason Bkemer thought, was that the
considerable inflow of Ommatostrephes todarus (akker) and herrings
began just that year. Bremee, and others, also mention that from
1830 — 4o the .,loddefishery"c') was very poor. It is mentioned as
') E. A. Colban, Fors0g til en Beskrivelse over Lofotens <>g Vesteraalens
Fogderi (1814). Det Kgl. norske Vid. Selsk. Skrifter i 19de Aarh., Bd. 2, Trond-
hjem, 1824—27.
2) Phvsisk-okonomisk Beskrivelse over Saltdalen, p. 139. ]>t-t Kgl. norske
Vid. Selsk. Skv. 19 Aarh. Bd. 2, Trondhjem 1824—27.
3) Beskrivelse over Kongeriget Norge, 6 Del, p. 373, Kristiania, 1835.
4) En gammel Finmarkings Betragtninger o. s. v. Hammerfest, 1881.
5) By this expression is meant the cod fishery which is carried on at the
time when MallotllS viUoSUS, Mull, (lodde) spawns.
a general rule that the winter cod fishery in Finmark is alwaj s
better in those years when the „lodde" (capelan) occurs only in
small numbers. The spring' cod-fishery, which depends upon the
capelans being followed on its spawning travels by young individuals
of Gadus callarias, is very much more important than the winter
fishery (skrei-flshery), therefore the absence of capelan is a serious
matter for the Finmark fishers economically speaking. It would
therefore be of great economical importance to get a thorough
knowledge of the capelan's life. In one of his latest works, Prof.
Collett4) has collected what is up to the present known about
this fish. I beg to refer to this account, from which it will be
seen that „during the inflow, the capelan often travels in compact
shoals in the surface layers". Sometimes, spawning occurs at a
depth of a few meters, but generally deeper down (70—90 m.l.
') Lofoten alone.
-i Norges Statistik, p. 96. Kristiania, 1840.
3) According to Sommerfei.dt (1. e. p. 139), the yield from Vesteraalen in
1823 was 581700 fish.
4) Meddelelser om V rges 1 iske i Aarene 1884 — 1901, II. Kristiania Vid.
Selsk. Forh. f. 1903, nr. 9, p. 147- L63
254
0. Nordgaard.
A glance at a curve depicting the yield of this fish (ef. Hjoet,
Hvalfangst og fiskeri, p. 81) gives the impression of great irregul-
arity, without any sign of any rhythmical law. It must, however,
be remembered that there are many things which affect the yield
of a fishery. It cannot be denied that there are immense variations
in the occurrence of capelan, and this cannot be supposed to be a
whim on the part of the fish, but must depend upon variations in
the natural conditions in the sea itself. When I visited Finmark,
in 1899, M. Ingebeigtsen, the whale-catcher, told me that old
fishermen took two things as signs of a good number of capelan,
and these were (1) a plentiful supply of driftwood, and (2) a good
ptarmigan year.
Carefully considered, it will be found that these two „signs"
point to the fact that sea winds have been prevailing; for the
drift wood is driven by wind and storm landwards, and prevailing
winds from the ocean means a good deal of moisture which here
falls as snow, and a good deal of snow in the mountains sends the
ptarmigan down into the low lands. If it be taken for granted
that the capelan, as well as the herring, is dependent upon the
movements of the surface layers, my hypothesis would mean that
in the years when there is a plentiful downfall, there would be
large shoals of capelan. This does not, however, seem very likely
from the statistics given for the years 1896—1902, during which
period there was a surplus downfall, but only a poor yield of fish.
But Phoca groenlandica occurred in large numbers in the years
mentioned, and the presence of this animal was said to have a
particularly bad influence on the fishery.
According to Bbemee there was, from 1830 — 38, good skrei-
tishing in the fiords of Finmark. but then Ommatostrephes and
herrings showed themselves and the skrei diminished in numbers.
The same writer says that the capelan. about the year 184o, again
came in large numbers to the coasts of Finmark.
I have already shown that the ,,skrei"-fishery and the winter
herring-fishery appear to depend upon contrary current-phases, and
as the eapelan's habits are, as far as is at present known, similar
to those of the herring at the time of inflow, we must expect that
the surface currents, which drive the capelan landwards, cause
compensation currents further down, and these latter obstruct the
inflow of „skrei". "What I have just said must only be taken as
an attempt at an explanation. It is, meanwhile, interesting that
this attempt harmonizes with the prognostications made by old
fishers in Finmark.
At any rate it would seem to be worth while to pay attention
to those mechanical factors which may be supposed to exert an
influence on the yield from the fisheries.
It is possible that it will be found that the large catches of
herrings on the coast in the months of October — December, and
to some extent also January, may be accounted for by the fact
that meteorological conditions in these months cause a strong flow
of water to the coasts, which is also evident from there being a
maximum height of water in the autumn. And with regard to the
spawning herring (vaarsild) and the spawning cod (skrei), I think
I have found as a result of historical and statistical investigations,
that, as a rule, a good herring fishery and a good „skrei"-fishery
will not occur on the same stretch of coast, simultaneously. At
the period these fisheries are carried on (January — April), there is
a sinking tendency in the water towards the spring minimum, and
it seems reasonable, that just as the relation between ocean and
land winds at this time exerts an influence on the medium water-
level, by regulating the currents in the coast water, so will its
effect on the currents also, to some extent, further or hinder the
inflow of cod and herrings. There can be no doubt that biological
and physical factors play an important part in the fisheries. The
former may be taken to be constant, while, at any rate, some, of
the physical ones are variable.
If one takes it for granted that the ocean-currents have an
important influence on the course of the fish towards land, the
difficulty meets one that scientists are not agreed as to which of
the causes of currents one should aive most weight. Can it. how-
ever, be proved that there is a connection between the periodical
changes in the yield of the fisheries and the fields, one will be
compelled to suppose that there is a common cause at the bot-
tom, and we have thus come to the conclusion that this must be
the variations in atmospheric pressure. But we get no farther, and
will hardly be able to do so, until meteorologists have solved the
problem of the laws governing the rise and changes in barometrical
minima.
As far as practical marine investigations are concerned, the
following famous words of Laplace may well be used: —
„Ci '/(" nous savons est jieu de chose, ee que nous ignorons
est immense."
PLATE I.
PLATE I.
Map showing the northern part of Norway. The curves are isohyets and represent downfall in mm. for the year 1899
(blue) and 1900 (green).
PLATE II.
PLATE II.
-::
I-
Fig. 1 — 12. Pleuromamma robusia, Dahl. Skroven (Vestfiord), 0 — 300 m., */■> 1899.
„ 1. Anterior antenna, right .side. 83/i.
„ 2. First joints of anterior antenna, left side. ss/i-
,, 3. Posterior antenna.
4. Mandible. 83/i-
5. Maxilla, 83/i
.. 6. 1. Maxilliped, 83 ,.
„ 7. 2. Maxilliped. 83A.
„ 8. 2. pair of natatory legs, S3/i.
9. 3. pair of natatory legs. 83/i.
,. 10. Rostrum, 83A.
„ 11. Abdomen, 27/i-
.. 12. 5. pair of natatory legs, BS/i-
13. Chiridius tcnuispinus, G. 0. Saes, female. Ofotfjord, 300—350 m.. 7/3 1S99.
Spine of the last segment of eephalothorax, s3/i.
„ 14. Chiridius armatus, Boebk, female, The Malang Fiord, o— 380 m.,
Spine of the last segment of eephalothorax, ":: i.
Z?c/ye//s ,. ////x>7////\ .^/v/hv
pi. ii.
larc/t/tta/r/ r/< /
PLATE III.
PLATE III.
Fig. 1. Flustra ca.rbo.sea, Ellis & Sol., Mehavn, 1894, Vi-
2. Flustra securifrons, Pallas, Breisund (Finmarken), l/i.
3. Flustra membranaceo-truneata, Smitt, Skjerstad Fiord, Vi-
4. Flustra membranaceo-truneata, Smitt, Mehavn, 2/t — 3A-
5. FZwsfra &«W//<■//< /■(///
PLATE IV.
PLATE IV.
Fig. 1 — 2. Physophora borealis, M. Saks. Moskenstremmen, 0 m., Vs 1899.
1. Tentacular knob. s3/i.
2. Older tentacular knob, 83A.
3 — 5. Eschara moshensis, n. sp., Moskenstremmen II, 15o m.
3. Zooecium. 52/i.
4. Ooecium, 52/i.
5. Operculum, 83/i.
6 — 7. Schizoporella Candida, Smitt, The Malangen Kiord. 100 — 200 m.
6. Zooecium, 52/i.
7. Operculum. 83/i-
8 — 11. PoreUa proboscidea, Hincks, The North Cape.
8. Zooecium, lateral view. a. a = avicular aperture, r. p = rosette-plate, h = hole, 52/i.
9. Mandible, 83/,.
10. Operculum, 83/i.
11. Oral aperture, the condyles are seen, 83A-
12. Palmicellaria sJcenei var. tridens, Busk, Radosund, a little north of Bergen, 100 m.. operculum, 83A.
13. Palmicellaria skenei var. bicornis, Busk, Jokel Fiord III, 100 m., operculum, M/i.
14 — 15. Monoporella spinulifera, Hincks, Hammerfest.
14. Ooecium and oral aperture, 62A-
15. Zooecium, lateral view, 52/i.
16 — 17. Schizoporella reticulato-punctata, Hincks, The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.
16. Ooecium with the upper part of the zooecium, 5a/i.
17. Operculum. 83/i.
18 — 20 b. Porella prcpinqua, Smitt, Nordkap (1894).
18. Zooecia, lateral view, a. u, avieularian umbo, o, ooecium, r. p. rosette-plate, 53/i.
19. The back side of the zoarium, 52/i.
20 a. Operculum, 83A.
20 b. Ooecium, 83A.
21 — 23. Porella princeps, Norman, Mehavn (18941.
21. Operculum, 83A.
22. Mandible, 83/i.
23. The under side of the front wall of the zooecium, showing the avieularian chamber